Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I do my own one-shots, but I also take requests.

For requests:

Name of character:

Which male Korean artist/actor:

Short summary:

Example:

Name of character: Bella

Which male Korean artist/actor: Rm from BTS

Short summary: RM is secretly dating Bella, no one knows. While on a date, someone has taken a picture and posted it online. RM had to come forward about it.  

Chapter Text

"Are you ready for father/son day", Tia asked her five-year old son, Jay 

"Yea, when is Daddy go to get her?" He replied happily.

"Any moment now", Tia answered back as someone knock on the door, "Who could that be?" 

"Daddy?" Tia's son happily answered.

"Well, let's go see," Tia replied as you went to get the door. Tia opened the door and her boyfriend of nine years.

*Pic not mine credit to original owner*

"Yeol," Tia happily said as she move a side to let him in.

"Hi, babe" Chanyeol said back, pulling his mask down to give her a kiss, after Tia close the door

"Ewww" their son said in disgust.

They pulled away, laughing and look at him.

"Hey, little man, you're going to give your dad a hug" Chanyeol said to him as he spread his arms wide, waiting for a hug.

"Daddy!" Jay shouted happy, running into his father waiting arms.

"Ready for father/son day" Chanyeol asked Jay.

"Yea, wha we go to do?" Jay asked back as he let go of his father to look at his face.

"Fun stuff" Yeol replied.

"Lik wha?" Jay asked.

"You'll see," Yeol said back.

"But"

"Look at you guys matching, let me take a picture" Tia said interrupting their moment.

*Imagine them facing forward; also, pic not mine, credit to owner*

"Ok, you guys got to get going" Tia said after taking the photo.

"Ok, let get going, Jay" Yeol said taking his hand and pulling his mask back up. Tia open the door for them.

"Bye, Mommy" Jay said waving as he want out the door with his dad.

"Bye, sweetie, have fun" Tia repiled and closed the door.

Chapter Text

Johnny pov

"When is your friend's plane going to land?" Mark asked, looking so tired even though, we have only been here for an hour.

"She said going to land in Korea at 2pm," I said as I look at my watch. "And it's 1:58, so in two minutes."

I went back to looking through Twitter, while looking at Twitter, I saw Mira tweet:

                 *Pic not mine, credit to owner* 

I put my phone away after seeing that. I look at the board and saw that it says the flight from Florida just landed. I got up from my seat and look for Mira among the other people getting out the exit. After a few minutes, I don't see her; I started to panic and got my phone put to text her.

"Is that her?" Mark asked, pointing at the exit. I looked up and saw Mira looking around. She made eye contact with me and smiled. She started walking, more like running towards me. She almost fell but catches herself. I laughed, it's wrong to laugh, but oh well. 

"Johnny!" She yelled happily as she got to me, giving me a hug.

                          *Pic not mine, credit to owner*

"You don't know how much I missed you, " she said as we let go of each other.

"I missed you too" I replied. She smiled.

"Have you gotten taller?" She asked.

"No, you're just short" I answered laughing.

"Hey! I'm only 5'3 and that average height, " she said hitting me in the arm.

"Whatever you said, shorty," I said back, rubbing my arm. I heard someone clear their voices behind us and I look back to see Mark and Jaehyun. Oops, forget about them being here with me.

"Sorry guys, forget about you guys," I said to him.

"Of course, you did," Jaehyun said back.

"Anyways, Mira this-" I started to say, but got cut off by Mira.

"OMG, why didn't you tell me Mark and Jaehyun were going to be here?" she asked, smiling really big which kind of looks creepy. Oh, right, did I tell you she a big nctzen.

Chapter Text

All the idols of SM entertainment are in the lounge area for a meeting with Lee Soo-man. They all were socializing with each other when Lee Soo-man walked out of the elevator. They stood up to greet him and he greeted back. 

"I called all of you here today for a special thing. Every four years, the CEO of P.O.I.R(Protectors of Idols' Rights) comes to our company to interview idols about how they are being treated here. Today, the new CEO, Kim Destiny will be coming and she is more strict and cruel than the last CEO. She can shut down companies with the snap of her fingers, so I want you guys to give only good reviews about the company. Do you understand?" Soo-man said as all idols nodded their head and said,

"Yes" 

"Good, she will be here at any moment and there she is," said Soo-man as he points to the entrance of the building with his eyes and everybody turned around to see a young African American woman walk inside while the doors are being held by her two of her four bodyguards. She and her bodyguards walked towards where everybody is and stopped in front of Lee Soo-man.

"Good morning, Ms. Kim, glad you can make it here safely. Everyone, this is Ms. Kim. Please greet" Soo-man introduced as everyone greet her and she greets back.

"Good morning, Mr. Lee," Ms. Kim said as she looked around making sure all the idols under SM entertainment are there. She made eye contact with Taeyong and saw him smile and wave at her, but she just looks away from him and continue looking around, "Where is Mr. Zhang?" 

 "Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang, you mean, Lay?" Soo-man asked

"Yes, who else would I be talking about" answered Ms. Kim

"Well, he is in China doing a showcase, so he couldn't be here today" Soo-man nervously answered her previous question.

"Mr. Lee, I specifically told you that I wanted everyone here today," Ms. Kim said tightly

"I know, but this was already planned. It will be hard to reschedule" Soo-man explained as Ms. Kim nodded in understanding. She turned to one of her bodyguards and whispered, "Find out where Zhang Yixing really is?" She turned back to Soo-man and asked,

"Where would I be holding the interviews?"

  "Oh, yes, Myung will show where the interviews will be held" Soo-man answered, pointing to a tall man next to him. Myung stepped up and said,

"Right this way Ms. Kim" 

Myung started to lead the way and Ms. Kim followed with her bodyguards.

Part 2 coming soon...

Chapter Text

Jackson and Jinyoung have been doing the variety show, TodLiv, for a couple of months, where they are fathers to two twin toddlers each, living together. They take care of their children.

It’s another day of TodLiv, but it is a special day. It’s picking a mom day. Jackson and Jinyoung woke up from different rooms, Jinyoung went into the kitchen to make breakfast, while Jackson went to wake up his children and Jinyoung’s children after they each took a shower. He first went into his twins’ room. 

“It’s time to wake up sweeties. Eun-Ae and Eun-Seo” Jackson’s said, shaking the twin girls gently. They opened their eyes and once they saw their daddy, they smiled.  

“Appa”  

“Good morning” He greeted them, moving hair away from their face.

“Goo’ morning” They greeted back 

“Do you want to help me wake up Sung-Ho and Sung-Jin?”He asked them.

“Ya!” 

“Okay, then, let’s go,” He said, pulling the blanket away from their faces. Eun-Ae and Eun-Seo got off the bed and follow their daddy to Sung-ho and Sung-jin’s room. He opened the door and Eun-Ae and Eun-Seo ran, screaming, “Wake up HoHo and Jinnie!” Sung-ho and Sung-Jin woke with their eyes wide and started crying. Jackson ran to them, comforting them.

“Eun-Ae and Eun-Seo, that’s not how we wake people up. You scared them” he scolded them. Eun-Ae and Eun-Seo looked down, feeling guilty, “We sorrwe, Sung-Ho and Sung-Jin.” Sung-Ho and Sung-Jin got off the bed and went to hug them.

“It, okay AeAe and SeoSeo” Sung-ho and Sung-Jin said. Eun-Ae and Eun-Seo hugged them back. 

“Okay, now who wants to shower first,” Jackson asked.

“We do!” Eun-Ae and Eun-Seo and Sung-Ho and Sung-Jin yelled at the same time.

“My boys will go first since my girls went first last time. Okay?” Jackson said. All set of twins nodded. Sung-Ho and Sung-Jin followed him to the bathroom after he grabbed them a pair of clothes, while Eun-Ae and Eun-Seo went to their room to play with their toys to wait for their turn. After 30 minutes, Jackson came and got them. They made their way downstairs to the kitchen.

“Appa!” Sung-Ho and Sung-Jin shouted, running to hug their father.

“Good morning, my boys” Jinyoung greeted, returning their hug. They all sat down and had their breakfast. After they finished, Jackson did the dishes, while Jinyoung and the kids went to put their shoes on. Jackson came to put his shoes on after he finished the dishes. 

“Who’s ready to pick a mom?” Jackson asked once he got his shoes on.

“Me!” the two sets of twins shouted at the same time. 

“Okay, then, let’s go find a mommy,” Jinyoung said, grabbing Sung-Ho and Sung-Jin's hands, while Jackson does the same with Eun-Ae and Eun-Seo. They made their way out the door with the cameraman following them. They only had to walk a block to where the pick a mom event is going on. They made their way inside the building. They were the second ones there. Another idol father and their children were there. They greeted each other.

“Hi, Jackson and Jinyoung”

“Hi, Minho and Key” both Jackson and Jinyoung greeted back as they took a seat in the chairs next to them. 

“Any guesses how this event is going go?” Minho asked

“No idea” Jinyoung replied. Sung-Ho and Sung-Jin pulled on their appa’s sleeves. Jinyoung looked at them.

“Appa, have to pee,” they both said

“Me too,” Eun-Seo said

“Okay, I will take and you stay with Eun-Ae,” Jackson told Jinyoung as he got up with Eun-Seo, Sung-Jin and Sung-Ho. They made their way to the restroom, which for some reasons is in a corner of a hallway away from eye sights, next to the back exit door. They went inside one of the stalls in the male restroom. It was too small to fit all of them. 

“I will help Sung-Jin and Sung-Ho, Eun-Seo go into the next stall. Once you are done Seo wait for us near this stall, okay” Jackson said as he went inside the stall with Ho and Jin, while Seo went in the next stall. Seo was done after a few minutes and went out the stall to wash her hands and waited near the stall that the others are in. Jackson let Jin out to wash his hands. He was to short to reach the skin, so Seo picked him up to reach. A man came into the restroom.

“Excuse me, the event is starting” He said.

“Just a second” Jackson answered from inside the stall.

“Appa, I went to go pick mom” Seo said as she put Jin back down.

“Me too” Jin said 

“I can take them back to the event, if you want” the man offered. 

“If it’s not a trouble to you” Jackson said as he got out of the stall with Ho. 

“It’s not” the man replied as he took Seo and Jin with him out the restroom, leaving Jackson helping Ho wash his hands. Little did Jackson know, that man was not a staff of the event. He did not take the kids back to the event, but out the back exit door with his accomplices waiting.

“APPA!!!” Seo screamed as she realized the man was not a good man. Jackson runned out the restroom with Ho in his arms to see Seo and Jin being taken back three men out the back door. Others, including Jinyoung and Ae came running. 

“What happened?”

“Hold Sung-Ho and call 119” that all Jackson said, before taking off after the kidnappers. He didn’t know the directions they went, but he went straight, following the path between the wall and the building.

~With the kidnappers~

The kidnappers kept moving their through the straight allay. They straight allay ended and they had no choice but to turn into another alley. As they were moving their way in that alley, they stopped as the back door of a bakery open and two women came out, each holding trash bags. The women were having a conversation about what their special pastry should be today. They stopped their conversation when they saw three men in black, holding two children that seem to be struggling to get free. Seo bite the hand of the kidnapper that was holding her, making him let her mouth go, “Help.” The women dropped the trash their were holding and stand in front of the kidnappers, blocking their escape route. The man that wasn’t holding anyone stepped up and charged at the women. They dodged and and the man turned around and attacked one of them. She grabbed his hand and twisted behind his back and smacked him in the side of his neck, knocking him out. She dropped him and turned back around towards the other kidnappers. They let the kids go and the kids made a run for the women. 

The women hide them behind their back. The woman that Jin ran to told him to stay with the other woman, who called 119. She turned to the two kidnappers, one of them attacked her. She grabbed his hand and twisted behind his back, while she was occupied that other man tried to attack her, but she kicked him in the stomach. She knocked the one she is holding out and turned, “And there was one left.” The man turned around and ran back to allay he came from, but the woman chased him and tackled him down, putting him in a choke hold until he fall unconscious. She lets him go and turned around, Jin ran back to her. She picked him up and hold him, comforting him, while the other woman does the same to Seo. Jackson came from where the kidnappers came from, panting. He locked up and saw the three kidnappers knocked out on the floor. He saw two women holding Seo and Jin. He walked to them, but they hold up a fighting stand, thinking he is another kidnapper. He put up his hands in a surrender, “Seo and Jin” Seo and Jin lifted their hand from the women’s neck and turned around and saw theri father and uncle.

“Appa”

“Uncle Jackie” 

The women let them down and they ran to Jackson. He hugged them and kissed their cheeks, relief that they are safe. The women walked up to them. Jackson stood up with Seo and Jin in his arms and looked at the women in gratitude.

“Thank you for saving them.” He said in English.

“It was no problem. Anyone would have done the same.” One of the women said back in Korean. They heard police sirens and turned to see the police were there. One of the detectives came to them.

“Athena, Artemis, what happened here?” He asked the women.

“Appa, these men,” Athena said gesturing to the kidnappers on the ground, “were trying to kidnap these kids, but Art and I stopped them.” Their adopted father nodded and praise them. 

“You guys go back in the bakery and away from the press” he ordered them. Athena and Artemis, gestured for Jackson and the kids to follow them. Athena unlocked the back door of the bakery and held the door for Jackson and the kids, Artemis and her following behind. They led them to one of the tables, the bakery wasn’t open yet since they opened later in the day. 

“Would like some cookies, Seo and Jin?” Artemis asked the kids, to which they nodded. She went to get some cookies from the display case. She came back and set the plate of cookies in front of Seo and Jin, who immediately started eating them. She pulled a chair next to Athena and sat down. 

“So, you know I’m Athena and this is my twin sister Artemis and you are Jackson Wang, right?” Athena asked. 

“Yes I am”

“Nice to meet you, Jackson. How did this all happen? If you don’t mind me asking,” Athena asked. When Jackson wanted to answer, he was interrupted by banging on the window. They turned to see Jinyoung, Ae, and Ho outside the bakery. 

“You know them?” Athena asked

“Of course, he does. It’s Park Jinyoung is an ex-band member, duh” Artemis said, rolling her eyes at her sister's stupid question.

“Appa” Jin said, happily waving to the man as Artemis got up to open the door for them and closed it after them. The man went and hugged Jin.

“Appa, ‘m ea’ing” Jin said with a mouth full of cookies. Ae and Ho started eating the last cookies on the plate. 

“Hey, those are ours!” Seo shouted.

“Don’t worry Seo, I will get you some more” Artemis said, grabbing the plate and going to get more cookies, but was stopped by Jinyoung.

“No more cookies for them” 

“No, appa, I wan’ some,” Ho and Jin said at the same time. 

“You can’t have too much sweeties”

“Well, how about I pack you some to eat later?” Artemis asked

“Yea” the two set of twins shouted. Artemis turned to Jinyoung.

“It that fine?” she asked him, to which he nodded. She went to pack some cookies for the kids. 

“Is the event still going to go on?” Jackson asked Jinyoung. 

“I don’t know. We have to get back and see” Jinyoung answered. They started getting up as Artemis came back with the cookies and handed them to Jinyoung. 

“How much do I owe you for the batch they have eaten and this one?” 

“Don’t worry, it’s on the house. They went through a traumatic experience, so they deserve a treat,” Artemis answered, “Also, I know you are Park Jinyoung, but who are these two cuties with you”

“Thank you, They are Eun-Ae and Sung-Ho,” Jinyoung said.

“Well, it is very nice to meet Eun-Ae and Sung-Ho, I’m Artemis, and that over there is my twin sister Athena,” Artemis replied.

“Nice to mee’ you too” Ae and Ho said shyly, hiding behind Jinyoung’s legs. Artemis smiled at them.

“Thanks again,” Jackson said. Athena and Artemis smiled, leading them to the door, but they can go out. Seo hugged Athena and Jin hugged Artemis.

“Appa, Ena to be our mother,” Seo said to Jackson

“And, I wan’ Art to be our mother, Appa,” Jin said to Jinyoung. When both of them said that they were shocked as well as Athena and Artemis with a blush on their faces. 

“Sorry guys, they can’t since they are not part of the event,” Jinyoung said, sadly to them. 

“I’m sorry about them,” Jackson said to Athena and Artemis. 

“It’s okay, if I may ask, what is this all about?” Athena asked. 

“Well, we are part of this variety show called TodLiv, where were are fathers to them. We are not their real father. The show is having a pick a mom event, where the kids can pick who will play as their mother in the show. The event already picked women for the kids to choose from. I don’t even know if it will still be continued after all that happened,” Jinyoung explained. 

“Cool, sounds like fun,” Artemis said. 

“Can they come with us and we ask if they can be our mothers?” Seo asked Jackson. 

“I don’t know,” Jackson said

“Plea’” is all set of twins begging using their puppy dog eyes on them. Jackson and Jinyoung couldn’t resist them. So, they signed 

“Fine,” they said. The twins cheered.

“But, if only Athena and Artemis are okay with it,” Jackson said. Then the twins turned to Athena and Artemis, begging them in the same way they did with the fathers. 

“I guess we can not open the bakery for today,” Artemis said to Athena

“Or we can call Seoyoung and have her open the bakery and be the assistant manager for today.” Athena suggested. Artemis agreed and Artemis Seoyoung.

“Hello, Seoyoung” 

“Can you do Athena and me a favor?”

“Can you open the bakery for us and be in charge?”

“Don’t worry about that, just sell what we have on the display. And Athena and I bake some more pastry this morning. A couple of them are in the freezer and the rest are on the counter in the kitchen with a cover on them. If you sell everything, then just closed the bakery.” 

“Great, thank you, you are the best, bye” Artemis ended the call and turned to the twins with a smile, “We can come to the event with you now.” The twins cheered in excitement. They all left the bakery and made their way back to the building of the pick a mom event with Seo holding Athena’s hand, Ae holding Jackson’s hand, Jin holding Artemis’s hand, and Ho holding Jinyoung’s hand. They look like a happy family. They went inside the building once they got there. As soon as they got inside, they heard yelling.

“Eun-Seo, Eun-Ae!” 

“Sung-Jin and Sung-Ho!” 

“Appa and Eomma!” The set of twins yelled at the same time, letting off the hands, they were holding, and running to their real mother and father. The parents hugged their children. Jackson and Jinyoung went to apologize to the parents. 

“We so sorry”

“I don’t blame you, but the company of the show.” the father said and turned to Athena and Artemis, “ Were ones that saved children? ”

“Yes, we were” Athena replied in Korean, she kind of understand, why people assume that they can’t speak korean. When she spoke in korean, they were shocked. 

“Thank you fro saving my children” the mothers thank them. 

“It was no problem. Anyone would have done the same.” Artemis replied.

“Sorry Jackson and Jinyoung, but we will be taking our children from this program”

“Do what is best for you and your children” Jinyoung replied. They nodded and took their children away after they hugged Jackson, Jinyoung, Athena, and Artemis. All the other parents did the same with theirs. The leader of the show came to them.

“The show will be canceled, this shouldn’t have happened. Thank you both for being in the show” He thanked Jackson and Jinyoung.

“It was no problem. We enjoyed being on the show.” Jackson said back. The leader nodded and left. Jackson and Jinyoung turned to Athena and Artemis.

“Sorry, you had to come all over just to end up going back” Jackson replied.

“It doesn’t have to end here” Artemis suggested, “we can hang out together if you are not busy.” Athena elbowed her sister, whispering 

“What is wrong with you”

“What? You like him and I like Jinyoung, so let's take this opportunity and use it” 

Jackson and Jinyoung heard their conversation and smiled and looked at each other, nodding. 

“Sure, why not”

“Sure, it’s a date,” Jackson said, winking at Athena, who blushed.

“Where do you want to go?”

“We can go grab lunch, and-” Artemis started, but was interrupted by Athena.

“And then, go to this new arcade that opened,” Athena said, excitedly, before adding, “If you guys are okay with that, if not, I’m fine with where ever” 

“Yea, we can go to new arcade. I always wanted to check it out as soon as it opened” Jackson said agreeing with Athena. 

“It’s settled then,” Jinyoung said, calling a taxi. They went inside the taxi and Jinyoung directed the taxi driver to take them to Gwanghwamun Ichungjib.

~Timeskip to end of the date (cause it's getting longer than I want it)~

After their date, Jackson and Jinyoung walked Athena and Artemis up to the door next to the bakery door since they live in the house above the bakery. They were holding the stuffed animals that they won for themselves and the ones that the girls won for themselves. The girls won some for the boys as well, which are left in the taxi, which is waiting for them. 

“Thanks for today, it was fun. It has been so long since we had this much fun with handling the bakery and everything” Artemis said, smiling at Jinyoung

“You’re welcome, We had fun as well”

“We will see you tomorrow, bye,” Jackson said as Artemis unlocked the door.

“Bye,” Athena and Artemis said and went into their home with their stuffed animals. Jackson and Jinyoung turned to make their way back to the taxi, but stopped when they saw the door open again and Athena and Artemis came out. 

“Is something wrong,” Jinyoung asked. Athena and Artemis didn’t say anything, just walked up to them and kissed them on the cheeks. Then, they ran back inside their home. Jackson and Jinyoung stood there shocked, then smiled, holding their cheeks. The taxi driver honked at them.

“I don’t have all day to wait for you guys to stop fantasizing about your girlfriends.” The taxi driver said, snapping them back into reality. They made their way inside the taxi, apologizing to the driver. 

“It’s fine. They are a keeper, I heard about them saving the lives of those children.” He said. Jackson and Jinyoung agreed with him as all of them made their way towards traffic. 

Chapter Text

Kiho, kihyun, and Wonho applied to be kindergarten teachers at Mexiara Elementary School. They all just received an email, saying they got the positions. The weird thing is that all of them were asked this one question, which was Would you teach students that weren’t human and why? They must have given the right response to that question, but what they don’t know is that the school they applied for was a school for Faeries. They started working the next week which is when the new school year starts, today was Friday. They are in for a surprise, let’s hope they don’t quit on their first day.

~Next Week~

Kiho, Kihyun, and Wonho live in an apartment they got together which is 30 minutes away from the school. The weird thing that finds about the school is that is deep in the forest away from civilizations. They have gotten their badges in their mail with directions on where to park any vehicles over the weekend. They were asked to keep the badges on them at all times and it is their only way to enter the school. They were driving their way to the school through the forest in the same car that Wonho was driving. From the corner of his eyes, Kiho saw something fly by the side of car. 

“What was that?” he asked Kihyun and Wonho.

“What?” Kihyun asked 

“I just saw something fly by car.”

“It was probably a bird” Wonho answered.

“No, it can’t be; it was too big to be a bird. It was bigger than an eagle.” 

“Who knows, we are here,” Wonho said as he stop at an entrance to a garbage. He scanned his badge, but it asked him to scan the other people in the car badges as well.

“Give me your badges, I have to scan them also” he asked kihyun and Kiho. They gave it to him. 

“This school must have very high security. It cares about protecting the children, which I like.” Kihyun said, Kiho agreeing with him. Once Wonho scanned their badges, he handed them back to them. They put them back on. The gate opened and Wonho drove inside. He found a parking space and parked the car. They got out of the car and made their way to the elevator. They pressed the button and got side it. As the door was closing, they heard a shout of someone saying,

“Hold that door, please!”

Wonho pressed the button to open the door again. Three women got inside the elevator.

“Thank you so much,” One of them said as they catch their breath. Once they caught their breath, they turned to look at the men in the elevator with them. They don’t seem to recognize them.

“You guys must be the new kindergarten teachers” one of them said. 

“Yes, we are. I’m Shin Wonho, they are Yoo Kihyun and Kim Kiho.” Wonho said back. 

“Well, it very nice to meet you guys. I’m Naida, they are Diantha and Venish. We are the magic teachers” Naida said, trying not to tell them what they really teach to the children. 

“When you say magic teachers, you mean you teach the children magic tricks?” Kiho asked.

“Yes something like that” Venish replied as the door the elevator opened. They stepped out.

“Do you know where you suppose to go?” Naida asked the boys. 

“We supposed to meet with the principal in the auditorium. Do you know where that is?” Wonho said. 

“Yes, I do. We are also headed there as well, so just follow us.” Naida replied as they all made their way to there. Once they got there, there were the other teachers were already there. They found seats and sat down. A few minutes later, the principal, Ms.Ilayda walked onto the stage.

“Good morning everyone” she greeted as everyone greeted back, “this meeting will be quick. I just want to introduce the new kindergarten teachers. Mr. Shin, Mr. Yoo, and Mr. Kim would you please stand up.” Wonho, Kihyun and Kiho stood up, bowing. Then, they sat down. 

“Please, welcome them with open arms and help them with any problems” Mrs. Ilayda said, “that will be all, you are dismissed”

“Wait, we aren’t going to tell them about what our school is?” Someone asked. 

“There is no need, they will find out on their own” Ms. Ilayda replied and she left the stage. Everybody starting leaving the auditorium.

“Do you know what that person mean?” Kihyun asked the girls. 

“Yes, but it is nothing extreme” Diantha answered as they left the auditorium.

“Okay, do you know where rooms 504, 505, and 506 are?” Wonho asked.

“Yes, your rooms are right across from ours” Naida replied as they turned a corner. “Here are your rooms. My room is across from Wonho’s, Diantha’s room is across from Kihyun’s, and Venish’s room is across from Kiho’s. You can set your things in your classrooms before we go pick up the kids.”  They went inside their room and set up. They wrote their names on the board big. Naida went into Wonho’s room, Diantha went into Kihyun’s room, while, Venish went into Kiho’s room.

“Are you ready to get your students?” they asked them, and they nodded. They left their classroom to get on the elevator and go to the first floor of the courtroom. Once they got off the elevator, they exit out the door that is across from it. 

“Miss Naida!”

“Miss Diantha!”

“Miss Venish!” They heard their students shout while waving excitedly. They waved at the kids. Wonho, Kihyun, and Kiho went to stand in front of the students that are lined in front of Mr. Shin, Mr. Yoo, and Mr. Kim signs. 

“Are you our teacher?” one of Wonho’s students asked him

“Yes, I am”

“Why don’t you have pointed ears like us?” another student asked, showing their eyes. Wonho, Kihyun, and Kim just noticed that everybody had pointed ears. They didn’t see Naida, Diantha, and Venish having pointed ears, maybe because they covered it with their hair. They turned to look at Naida, Diantha, and Venish, who shrugged their shoulders. They didn’t know how to replied.

“Well, they are half-faeries” Naida answered for them. Faeries? Wonho, Kihyun, and Kiho thought, looking at each other. 

“Oh, okay”

“What type of faeries are they?”

“Okay, enough questions. It’s time for learning” Diantha said, clapping her hands, “Follow your teacher”

“Just follow behind our students” Naida told Wonho, Kihyun, and Kiho. 

~Timeskip~

It’s was time for magic class. Wonho, Kihyun, and Kiho were looking at the lined up for the line and were shocked. Animal faeries line up first, then, nature faeries, next, water faeries for Wonho’s students. For Kihyun, his nature faeries students line up last. For Kiho, his animal faeries students line up last. They were wondering if this school is for faeries. They got the students lined up. They dropped the students at their designated magic class. 

“Would you like to stay and watch and see how this school is different?” Naida asked Wonho, Diantha asked Kihyun, and Vensih asked Kiho once they dropped their last group of students. All the boys agreed. 

In Naida’s Class

Wonho stood in the back of the classroom as Naida went to the front of the class. She had a bowl of water in front of her. The students had the same thing in front of them as well. 

“To start off our first class of the year, we are going to learn how to create a single bubble of water. To do this, you need to focus/think on what you want the water to do. Watch me” Naida said. She looked at the water in the bowl and think about creating a bubble of water. She held her hand over the bowl and slowly raised it up. Her eyes turned blue. As she was doing, the water started rising, until a single bubble came out into the air below her raised hand. 

“Wow,” all the students said. Wonho was shocked. Naida looked at Wonho, who mouthed amazing at her. She blushed. 

“Now, you try” Naida said to the students. They nodded and tired it as Naida went around helping the ones that couldn’t get it.

In Diantha’s Class

Kihyun was watching from the back of the room as Diantha was teaching the students how to bloom a flower. She had a flower that wasn’t bloomed in front like the students had. 

“To bloom a flower, you think about the flower being bloomed. Watch me” Diantha said. She thought about the rose being bloomed and raised her hand over the rose and wiggled it. Her eyes turned green. After a few minutes, the rose bloomed. 

“Wow” the students said. Kihyun was shocked. Diantha looked at Kihyun, who mouthed amazing at her. She blushed. 

“Now, you try with your flower” Diantha said to the students. They nodded and tired it as Diantha went around helping the ones that couldn’t get it.

In Venish’s Class

Kiho was watching from the back of the room as Venish was teaching the students how to communicate with animals. She had a cat sitting at her desk as the students each had different animals sitting at their desk.

“To be able to start talking with animals, you first have to create a bond/get them to be your firend and get them to trust/like you. Watch me” Vensih said. She stick her hand out to the cat and waited for the cat to come to her. The slowly smelt her hand and rubbed her head against it. She pets the cat. 

“What is your name?” Venish asked the cat.

“My name is Lora”

“It’s very nice to meet you, Lora, I’m Venish” 

“You too, Vanish” Lora replied. 

“Wow,” all the students said. Kiho was shocked. Venish looked at him, who mouthed awesome at her. She blushed. 

“Now, you try with your animal” Venish said to the students. They nodded and tired it as Venish went around helping the ones that couldn’t get it.

~Timeskip to end of day~

Wonho, Kihyun, Kiho were in Naida’s room. “So, this is a school for faeries children.”

“Yes, it is” Naida said 

“Do you still want to work here?” Venish asked. 

“Yes, we do. We love kids, no matter who they are” Kihyun said. Diantha smiled at him, liking his answer.

“Did you have a tour of the school yet?” Diantha asked. They shocked their head. 

“Well, why do we give you that tour now” Naida said. 

“We would love that” Wonho replied. They all went their way out of the classroom to tour the school.

Chapter Text

Taeyong POV

Mr. Lee had all the SM artists in the lounge area telling us about Destiny coming to interview each artist and group and for us to give good reviews. Then, Destiny came through the doors with her bodyguards. She greeted Mr. Lee and looked around, probably making sure that all the artists are there. She and I made eye-contract. I smiled at her and waved, but she just looked away from me. I understand she needs to be professional, but that still kind of hurts. You wonder why I know her, that’s because she is my best friend since I was a trainee. 

“Hyung, you know her?” Mark asked as my members turned to me, waiting for my answer.

“Yes” 

“How?” Johnny asked. 

“I have known her since I was a trainee”

“Well, it doesn’t look like she knows you” Yuta joked. I rolled my eyes while my members laughed. We heard someone clear their voice. It was Mr. Lee. We bow in apology. We talked among ourselves while we waited for our turn to be interviewed.

~Timeskip brought to you by Taeyong’s chain rap~  

After two and half hours, it was finally our turn to be interviewed and we happened to be the last group. We were guided to one of the practice rooms. Two bodyguards were standing outside the door. They opened the door for us, I let my members in first before I went it. As soon as I went in and closed the door, I was hit by the impact of a body.  

“Taeyongie!” I heard Destiny whisper shout as she hugged me, “I missed you”

“You saw me yesterday,” I said, hugging her back. 

 “I know, but you know I can’t go long without seeing my best friend” She answered back, letting go of me. I rolled my eyes at her response, she’s so dramatic. She turned back around towards my members, who had a shocked Pikachu faces. “Welcome, NCT, let’s get started shall we.” She walked back to her seat. She’s back to being a professional. 

“Please, have a seat,” she said, gesturing to the 23 seats in front of her. We sat down. 

“I will be calling each of your names, please say here or present” 

“Moon Taeil” 

“Here”

“Suh Youngho, Johnny”

“Here”

“Jeong Yun-o, Jaehyun” 

“Here” 

She continued to call everybody names. 

“The five new members that were not here until 2019 and beyond. Xiao Dejun”

“Here”

“Wong Kunhang, Hendery”

“Here”

“Liu YangYang”

“Here”

“Jung Sungchan”

“Here”

“Osaki Shotaro” 

“Here”

“And lastly, the leader of NCT, Lee Taeyong” 

“Here” 

“Well then, since everybody is here. We may officially begin. I would be asking you a couple of questions and I want honest answers. There are no cameras here, so be very honest with me. I will know when you are not being honest. Do I make myself clear?” Man, she sounds so hot when she gets like this. Oh, I probably forget to tell you that I like my best friend. She doesn’t know and I don’t plan on telling her, don’t want to ruin our friendship. 

“Yes, ma’am”

“Good, first question, is everybody in this group getting enough lines?” All of them looked at me to answer the question since I’m the leader. “Anybody can answer the questions that I ask” 

“Yes, everybody gets a line or so” Johnny answered nervously, probably hoping it is the answer she is looking for. 

“Mmm, is that so” she said as she writes something on her IPad. “It doesn’t look like some of the members get enough lines, for example, Yuta, only get one or two lines in Japanese songs when he is the only Japanese member in NCT 127.” We didn’t know what else to say since she was right, but we can’t do anything about it since we don’t pick who is getting what lines. She wrote something down on her iPad. 

“Next question, are you guys getting enough breaks and members are not being overworked when they are sick?”

“Yes we are getting breaks” I answered this question. She nods, jotting something down.

“This question is for Mark,” she said looking at Mark, who looked nervous, “you are in three different subunits: NCT DREAM, NCT U, and NCT 127. Are you being overworked?”

“No, ma’am” Mark answered nervously. She nodded and jotted something down. I really want to know what she’s writing on her iPad. She continued to ask us more questions. 

“That’s all for today. Thank you for your time, ``she said after the last question, “but before you go, please sign this album for me.” She pulled out our Universe album and set it on the table with a marker and smiled at us. I love her smile. I gestured to the members to sign the album. After she took it back and thanked us. 

“And more for thing, can you guys make sure Yongie isn’t in the studio pulling an all-nighter every day?” She asked my members. How does she know I pull an all-nighter sometimes? 

“Yes, ma’am” 

“I’m not that old, just call me Ms. Kim” she said, the members nodded and made their way out the room. I told them I will meet them outside, I just my to talk to Destiny about something. Once it was just me and her, I hugged her from behind as she was putting her stuff away. She stopped what she was doing and turned around in my arms and wrapped her arms around my neck. I kissed her cheek. 

“How did my company do for the Inspection?”

“Not so good, but it won’t cause me to shut down our company” 

“Good” I said, then kissed her on the lips. Did I forget to tell you, she is my girlfriend as well as my best friend.

Chapter Text

A couple lost their five year old daughter. Another couple found her and took her with them to another country. They lock her in a room with other kids that they kidnapped. They are making profit from them by selling them to rich people. She is the youngest among the kids. The kids are homeschooled since their buyers like educated kids. Once kids graduate high school and turn eighteen. They are ready to be brought. The two oldest kids take care of the youngest ones. They have been saving money they get from their tutor secretly.They have been making a hole in the room they are locked in, which leads to the back of the house. They covered it with a large poster. All the oldest got sold, leaving Aisha with the four youngest additions that were added in the past 13 years. The youngest being only one years. He was kidnapped when he was a baby. Calls Aisha mom since she took care of him. The second youngest calls her mom also, while the others call her big sis.A year after the last oldest got sold. Aisha turned 18 and it was her turn. The night that her buyer came to get her. She and the four kids escaped through the hole while their kidnappers and her buyer were discussing agreements. They made out and were trying to sneak out of the front gate, before they were seen by one of her buyer’s guards.

“They are escaping!” He screamed, alerting the others including the ma’am and sir and buyer. Aisha told the kids to run, while she ran after them holding Leo in her arms. The guards followed after them. The three kids got ahead of Aisha and Leo. They were running for a solid one hour. The three kids came across a group of young men. They ran to them yelling

“Help us. Sirs!” 

The men turned around and seeing the kids. The kids stopped. One of the men asked “what’s wrong? Why were you running? Are you in danger?”

They kids nodded “We were kidnapped and escaped. Now, they are being chased. Please help our big sis and little brother” the oldest among them said, turning back pointing to Aisha and Leo who were still running a few meters away from them. She was slowing down due to her getting tired, plus Leo was crying. This caused the guards to catch her. The man who questioned the kids ran to her, instructing the other to watch the kids and a few to come with him. They got to Aisha just as she got captured.

“I suggest you let her and the child go” the man said. They didn’t listen and pulled their guns out pointing at him and his men, resulting them doing the same. The buyer came along with the kidnappers. 

“Mars, I’m afraid I can’t do that. I brought her so she is mine, but you can have the kid tho, I don’t need him” the buyer said, getting out of the car.

“No, he can’t. The kid is ours, so are the other three kids over there” The Sir said, also getting out of his car with his wife. The wife looked at Mars and panicked, whispering to her husband “Honey, that’s Mars , the most dangerous mafia boss. I don’t think he will let us have the kids back.” Her husband looked at Mars closely and his eyes widen.

“Mr. Anderson, you are into human trafficking now,” Mars said with a disappointed face, “If you are worried about your money, I can give twice the amount.” Mr. Anderson thought for a second and agreed. Mars wrote a check and handed it to Mr. Anderson. Mr. Anderson signaled his men to let Aisha and Leo go. As soon as they let them go, Aisha and Leo went behind Mars encase they changed their mind. Mr. Anderson and his men left, leaving only the sir and Madam. Mars turned to them with sharp eyes. The Sir and Madam swallowed hard, scared. 

“You are the ones that been kidnapping children from around the world. You will be coming with us.”

“No, please spear us. You can have all the children!” The Sir said scared. 

“I don’t think I will. You need to be punished for your crimes. Men take them!” Mars said. His men grabbed the sir and the madam and put them in the back of a black van.

“Take them to the station” Mars said to the driver. The black van drove off. Mars turned around to check on Aisha and Leo. 

“Are you guys okay?” 

“Yes, we are, thank you” Aisha said 

“Sister!”

“Mom!”

Aisha heard from behind her. She turned around to see Max, Ella, and Layla. She ran to them and hugged them.

“Are you guys okay?” She asked them. They nodded,

“We asked these men to help us” Max, the youngest said. She smiled at him

“You did good” she praised him and kissed him on the forehead. She set Leo, who stopped crying down, he immediately grabbed a hold of her pants as she turned back to Mars.

“Thanks again, Mars sir. We will be taking our leave” she said as gathered the kids.

“Do you have a place to stay?” 

“No, but we hope to find one” 

“You can stay with me until you find one.”

“I don’t know”

“It’s not safe walking around in the middle of the night with four kids”

“How would I know if we are safe with you?”

“Sis, he just saved us” Layla said. Aisha gave her a look.

“Don’t be a smarty”

“She's right” Mars said. Aisha looked at the kids, who looked so tired, and she signed, “fine”

“If you can follow me” Mars said as he led them to the cars pick on the side of the road. Asiha and the kids got in with her holding Leo on her lap since there's no carseat. They made their way to Mars’ house.

May do a second part….

Chapter Text

It was MAMA. The two people that were introducing the song of the year came onto the stage, but they could speak, they were interrupted by a scream for help. A portal opened at one end of the stage and a girl came out screaming for help.

“Help!” she screamed running. Another girl came out of the portal holding a sword, walking toward the girl that was running. She waved her other hand that was not holding the sword and threw the girl into one of the stage props. The girl got up and started crawling backwards as the other one continued walking slowly towards.

“Please, help me! She is trying to kill me!” The girl begged. One guy from the audience came on stage and stood in front of the girl with a sword. She stopped once he stood in front of her. 

“She’s not who you think she is but if you want to help her go ahead just know that I warned you” the girl with a sword said. He turned back to help the other girl who had her head down and kneeled in front of her.

“Are you okay?” He asked her, but she did was start laughing. He was confused. She looked up and he was her eyes and body changed to unhuman like. He backed up away from her as everyone gasped.

“You are a fool” she cracked and jumped on him, her mouth on his, she was sucking the life out of him. Some people started screaming. The girl with a sword just stood there not helping him since he wanted to help her let him help her. People were screaming at her to help him, but she ignored them. After a few minutes, she decided to help me. She knocked the creature off of him. She ran towards the creature and cut her with the sword while she is down. The creature screamed in pain and knocked the girl with her tail, making her fly back and lose her grip on her sword. The creature started running towards but she knocked her with a spell that sent it back a few meters and knocked it out for a few minutes. While the creature was knocked out, the girl sat on her knees with her hands in front of her and closed her eyes.

“Jaehyun! I need you!” She shouted. On cue, Jaehyun stood up and took his suit jacket off. His members were asking him questions, but he informed them and ran to the stage. He kneeled in front of the girl and connected his hands with her and closed his eyes. The girl started chanting a spell, making a barrier of light surrounding them as the creature started gaining consciousness. It saw what was happening and started running towards the girl and Jaehyun, but once it hit the barrier it was sent back. The girl and Jaehyun put their cheeks together with their face facing the creature and one of her connected hands pointed towards the creature. Once the girl said the last word of the spell, a blue beam of light came out of their joined hands, going towards the creature. It hit the creature, making it scream in pain as it slowly disappeared. When the creature disappeared completely, the light was gone. The girl and Jaehyun let go of each other's hands and opened their eyes. They smiled at each other, their foreheads touching. 

“Thank you” she thanked him.  

“Where is my reward for helping you?” Jaehyun asked her.

“Now, with everybody eyes on us” she said 

“Do your invisible spell” he replied. She signed and did the spell. Once she did everybody was wondering where they went. She kissed him. After a a few seconds, they stopped kissing.

“Happy?” She asked

“Very” he replied and hugged her, “I missed you.” She hugged him back, burying her face in his chest. 

“I missed you too, but I need to go heal that idiot man now” she said back. They let go and she undid the spell, making everyone see them again. She went to the man that was still laying on the floor and kneeled next to him. 

“You shouldn’t have helped her,” she said as she put her hands on top of his chest and closed her eyes. A green light glowed from her hands as she healed him. After a few minutes, she stopped and patted him on the shoulder. “You are all good” she stood up and turned to the crowd and apologized for interrupting their award show. She then did the memory spell so they can forget what happened today, sparkles of lights were everywhere as people looked at it. Johnny knew what it was so he closed his eyes, not wanting to forget today's event. At that moment, Jaehyun went back to his seat as the girl disappeared.

Chapter Text

Camryn and her 5 year old son Jaesung were inside a clothing store across from the SM building. Camryn was doing some shopping. Jaesung had a backpack that had a leash on with his mom holding the end of the leach. Camryn was looking at the kids section looking at some shorts for Jaesung. While she was looking at the shorts she didn’t notice that Jaesung unhooked the leash from his backpack and made his way towards the door of the store, leaving his mom. He made his way out the door and to the crosswalk. He was making his way to the SM building since his mother told me his dad works there. He misses his father since he didn’t visit them for a long time. When he got to the building, he saw some men standing at the doors, checking people before they could enter the building. He waited when they were checking and slipped through the doors.Now, he needs to find where his father was. He saw some ladies and decided to ask them. He walked up to them.

“Excuse me, ajummas,” he said. They turned towards him. 

“Sweetie, how did you get in here? Are you lost?” One of them asked.

“Yes, I’m looking for my appa. Do you know where I can find him?” He replied, showing them a picture of him and his dad on his mother's phone. The ladies recognize the man as Chanyeol. They were shocked, they didn’t know Chanyeol had a kid. They decided to ask the kid, just to make sure.

“Is he really your appa? What is his name?” They asked, hoping he would say it was his uncle.

“Yea. His name is Chanyeol” he answered. He really is his father, they thought. They smiled at the kid. Now that they look at him, he does look like Chanyeol, a mini version of him.

“We will take you to your father. Follow us” one said as they walked to the elevator with Jae following them. They take him to the second floor, where the practice rooms are. They knocked on one of them and opened it. 

“Excuse me, is Chanyeol here?” 

“Yes” Chanyeol said standing up

“Well, someone came to see you” she said as she opened the door wide and let Jae in. Chanyeol was shock seeing his son. 

“Appa!” Jae shouted excitedly when he saw his appa and ran towards him, hugging him.

“Jaesung, what are you doing here? Where is your mother?” Chanyeol asked him as he hugged him back.

“I left eomma at the store and came to find you,” Jae explained as he let his father go. He looked up at his father, who didn’t have a happy face. He was confused why his father wasn’t happy at seeing him.

“You left your mother without telling her. She must be worried and what if you could have gotten hurt. We told you to not leave our sight when we are out” Chanyeol scolded his son. 

“I’m sorry appa, I just missed you” Jae apologized as he started crying, he didn’t like it when his parents were angry at him. Chanyeol signed.

“It’s okay, sweetie. I’m not mad” he said as he wiped his tears.

Meanwhile at the store

Camyrn was still looking at shorts. She could decide between two shorts.

“Jae sweetie, which one to you-“ she started to say but stopped when she saw that her son was not behind her, only the leash was. She dropped the shorts as she started panicking. She started walking throughout the store calling his name and asking people if they see him. One lady told her that she saw him go out the door. She thanked her and made her way out the store. She looked around, calling his name. Chanyeol is going to kill me, she thought with tears in her eyes.

“Excuse me, are you looking for a kid?” A lady asked her.

“Yes, did you see him?” She replied. The lady nodded.

“Yes, he went into that building,” she said, pointing to the SM building. She thanked her and crossed the street to go to the building. She tried going into the building, but was stopped by the security Guards. 

“Ma,am, you can’t go in there without a badge” 

“But my son is inside there”

“I didn’t see a kid go inside this building,” the guard explained. She started to argue with the guards.

Back to Jaesung and Chanyeol 

Chanyeol with his son in his arms and a couple of exo members made their way to the lobby. When they got there, they saw a lady arguing with the guards outside.

“There’s your mother arguing with the guards. Let go before she gets physical” Chanyeol said as he made his way towards the door. He knocked on the glass to get their attention. They looked to see Chanyeol with Jae. 

“That boy he is holding is my son. Now, can I please get through” 

“No can do” 

She was going to argue again, but she saw Chanyeol and Jae coming out. She pushed the Guards, who let her and made her way to them as Chanyeol let Jae down. She hugged Jae and looked to see if he was hurt. She did scold him since Chanyeol probably did it. She is just glad that he is safe. She stood up and looked at Chanyeol to see him not happy with his arms crossed, waiting for her to explain.

“I just looked away for 5 seconds and he was gone. I even had a backpack with a leash on him, but apparently he unhooked the leash from his backpack.” She explained. Chanyeol was still not happy. He felt Jae hug his leg. He looked down at him. 

“Appa, don’t be mad at eomma. It’s not her fault” he said.  Chanyeol signed and touched his head. 

“Okay” he said and looked back at Camryn and realized she had tear stains on her cheeks, “be careful next time.” He kneeled down to his son's level.

“Go with your mother and don’t leave her sight again. I promise I will try to visit more often. If I can’t I will video call you, okay” he whispered to him.

“Promise” Jae said, holding his pinky out for his father to connect which he did. Chanyeol went to Camryn

“We may need to come out” he told her since people were taking photos, which will end up on the internet.

“I’m sorry. This is all my fault”

“Don’t be, it's time to come out anyways. It's more my fault since I haven’t been visiting or calling that often. He just missed me to the point where he went out to seek me. Just be careful from now on, there will be crazy fans that won’t be happy.” 

“Don’t worry about us. I don’t have a black belt for no reason.” Camryn assured him. 

“Okay. You should get going” Chanyeol said to her. She nodded and picked up Jae.

“Bye, Appa!” Jae shouted, waving at his father. Chanyeol waved back and turned to his members, signing. Chen patted him on the back.

“Welcome to the club” he said, “it will be alright.” 

“I hope so,” he said as he turned back to look at his wife and son, who disappeared back into the store. 

Chapter Text

Jaebum aka. JB POV

I’m in the living room of my girlfriend and I’s apartment, waiting for her to finish getting ready for the party we’re invited to. I’ve been waiting for an hour, just kidding it only been 30mintues, but it feels like an hour. As I’m waiting for her, I play a game on my phone. I keep losing which was frustrating me. I was about to play again, but the sound of footsteps coming down the stairs catches my attention. “Finally done”, I said

“Yes, I am. How do I look?” She answered. I put my phone away and stand up. I turn towards her and was mesmerized.   

“You look amazing, babe” I finally said walking up to her. “Good, cause if you said that I didn’t look good, I would’ve had to go change”  

“You know you look good in anything you wear” I replied grabbing her by the waist. “I know that, but it’s your friend’s party. I wanted to dress to impress.” 

“Impress who?” I said jealousy creeping in. “You of course” She answered kissing me on the lips, insuring me that I have reason to be jealous.

 “It better be me” I replied jokingly. She laughed, hitting me on the chest. “Let’s get moving before we are late” She nods. I hold her hand making our way out the front door to my car. I open the door like a gentleman. “Why thank you, kind sir” 

“You’re welcomed, my lady” I answered with a bow before moving to the driver’s side and getting in. We made our way to my friend’s mansion for the party. I parked in the driveway that already has cars parked there.

 I went out my door to go open Rania’s door. She got out and I closed the door. I hold my elbow out and she hooked her arm around it. We made our way to the house. I knock on the door and butler Kim opened the door for us. “Welcome, Mr. Lim and Ms. Smith” 

“Hello, Mr. Kim, how are you?” Rania greeted him as I nod in acknowledgment. “I’m good, how about you” 

“I’m good” Rania replied as Mr. Kim nodded. “Let me lead you to the ballroom, where the party is being held. Butler Park, please open the door for the other guests”.  Butler Park nodded, taking Mr. Kim’s place. We followed Mr. Kim to the ballroom. “Here you are,” Mr. Kim said as we stopped at the entrance to the ballroom. 

“Thank you, Mr. Kim” I thanked him. He nodded and smiled before making his way back. I turn to Rania, “You ready” “Ready as I will always be.” We made our way inside. As soon as we got inside, I looked around for my friend. I saw him along the way on the opposite side of the ballroom talking with some group of people. “There’s Tao, let’s go say hi.” Rania nodded and I led us there. As we were walking there, I saw that every man at the party is looking at Rania , stealing glances with lust in their eyes. They see me next to her and look disappointed. It was making me not myself . Tao saw us coming, “Hey JB and Rania, you guys made it.” We gave each other a bro handshake. 

“Where is Brynn?” Rania asked Tao. “She is is over there at the food table” Tao answered back, pointing to the food table, where we can see a girl is stuffing her face with pastries. Rania nodded making her way over there. 

“Bro, have you notice the attention your girl is getting?” Tao asked me. “Yes, I have noticed, which I don’t like what so ever” 

“Well, dude over there is making his move,” Tao said, pointing to where his girl and Rania are. I turned to see a dude flirting with my girl. I didn’t want to cause a sense, so I ignore it, trusting Rania to handle it. Then, he getting touchy with her, making her laugh. I couldn’t just watch, I can’t lose her. Well, i t’s time to lose control. So, I starting making my way over there with heavy steps. When I got there, I wrapped my arms around her waist.

“What type of food are they serving, bae?” I asked, putting an emphasis on the bae. 

“Oh, you will love this loaf beard. Here, try it” she said putting one in my mouth. 

“It’s good”

“I know right, what were you saying, James?” She said to the dude, now known as James. He stilled smiled at her in a flirty way even though he can clearly see that she is taken. I tighten my grip on her waist. It’s a warning, dude. Go away or else you’ll get hurt the moment you cross the line. I glare at him. He flinched.

“Oh, I see my friends over there. I have to go” he said in a rush and Fled. 

“Well, that was weird,” Rania said as she continued eating the loaf bread.

“Yea, it was” I said back. I looked around and saw eyes are wanting her from here and there. All over the place, they’re coming closer. I wanna put her inside my arms. Hide her next to me so no one can look at her. I can’t do that. 

“Hey, JB. Come play this game with us.” Jay asked me, coming over here. I don’t want to go, but it’s his birthday. I let go of Rania’s waist. 

“I will be back, Ran,” I told her. She nodded and continued having her conversation with Brynn. I go with Jay to play whatever game they wanted to play. A few minutes into the game, from the corner of my eyes I can see a dude approaching Rania at table, which she is by herself. I assume Brynn went to the bathroom. He is flirting with her, but she seems to not be interested in him. He started to touch her, which she moved away from his touched. He grabbed her by the waist. She was pushing him away. I see her lips moving in a let go position. He was stronger than her. At that short moment, that risky feeling. My heart beats faster, like I’m out of breath. I decided to be a wolf. I left the game and made my way to them in a fast past. I grabbed him from her and punched him. 

“ She’s my girl, mine!. Keep your hands off of her!” I angrily shouted at him. I was breathing heavily. Everybody was shocked. Rania grabbed my hand and led me from the party.

“It’s time for us to leave! Sorry, Jay!” She shouted to Jay in apology. 

“It’s no problem. You do you!” He shouted back as We got out of the room and out of the house with Rania telling bye to Mr. Kim. She took the car keys from my pocket and unlocked the car.

“Get in” she said. I got in as she got in the driver's side. 

“What is wrong with you?”

“I’m sorry, he had his hands all over you” I answered. She signed.

“I know you are trying to protect me. You could have ruined your image.”

“I don’t care. I don’t let people touching what’s mine and you are mine” 

“Yes, I’m yours” she said, not wanting to argue with him anymore. I kissed her and put her foreheads together. 

“ You’re mine” I said 

“I’m yours” she said back. 

Chapter Text

Mew was making his way to the private restaurant that his parents rented out for the dinner that they called him to. They said they needed to tell him something important. Mew made his way inside the restaurant and saw his parents sitting at the table in the corner with an older man, an older woman, and a girl that he didn’t know. He made his way through them. 

“Mom, dad” 

“Mew, you are here, please have a seat,” his father said, gesturing to the seat in front of the girl. He sat down and looked at the girl, she smiled at him. He smiled back slightly and turned towards his parents. 

“What is going on, dad?” Mew asked his father.

“Well, Mew, you will be marrying Achara,” Mew’s father said. When Mew heard that name, he felt that he heard it before.

“What! Why?” Mew asked

“This marriage will help Mark’s company from being taken away by his uncle’s son. By you marry Achara, you will be the next CEO of Jewel Shine.” his father explained. 

“Why can’t she be the CEO?”

“Because my father ensured that only a male heir or spouse can be the next CEO. Besides, Achara doesn’t want to be the CEO and I want my daughter to follow her dreams.” Mark explained.

“I already have a lover,” Mew said. Achara looked down and rubbed her arm, feeling sad. The thing is she has had a crush on Mew ever since they were kids. When they were kids, they made a promise they would marry each other, and Mew gave her his family heirloom, which was a necklace before her family moved to the States. Eight years ago, she was told that Mew got in a car accident resulting in him losing some of his childhood memories. It’s ironic how it’s the memories of her. His parents told her that the doctor said that he will eventually get it back, but it may take days, months, or years to regain them. She knows his lover is Aom. She didn’t want to ruin that for him, but their parents kept insisting on this marriage. She told her parents that she would be fine with any other men, but they wanted her to marry Mew. 

“We know, we love Aom. You can still be with her. We need you to marry Achara and after a year, you can divorce her. You will still be the CEO.” his father explained. Mew signed, knowing damn well that he can’t get out of this. 

“Fine” Mew said, finally agreeing. The parents smiled in happiness.

“Great, the wedding will be in a week,” his mother said. 

A week later 

Mew told Aom everything, and she was fine with it, but she wasn’t going to come to the wedding. Now, he was standing at the altar, waiting for Achara, his bride. Their parents made the wedding private. The music started playing and the door opened and there was Achara with her father. Mew thought she looked beautiful but don’t tell anyone he said that. They began walking down the aisle towards him. When they got there, her father handed her hand to him, which he took. They began the wedding. Once the wedding was over, the bride and groom went home, which was Mew’s condo. Achara’s stuff was moved to the condo the day before.  

“Your stuff was put in the second bedroom.” Mew said pointing to the room, “bathroom is in the corner.” He then went into his room, leaving her in th hallway. Achara made her way to the room. She took her heels off. She tried to take her dress off, but she could only open the zipper just a little bit. Should I ask him for help or just sleep with it she thought. She decided to ask for help even though she was nervous. She step out of her room and walked to Mew’s room. She knocked on the door gently, waiting for me to open it. He opened,

“Yes,” he said, looking at her.

“Can you unzip this for me?” She asked him, turning around. He stared at her back for a few seconds, before he lifted his hand and unzip the dress for her with his eyes closed. He lets go once he goes to the end. Achara turned around to see that he had his eyes closed and smiled, What a gentleman. 

“Thank you,” she said with a smile, making him open his eyes. He saw her smiling and got flashes of images of a girl smiling. He held his head in pain. 

“Mew, are you okay?” she asked in worry, touching him by the forearm. He let go of his head once the pain stopped and saw Achara with a worried face. He moved his arm away, making her drop her hand.

“I’m fine. If that is all, then, good night” he said to her and closed the door. She was hurt by this treatment. She signed and made her way back to her room. She changed into her pajamas and went to bed.  

~Timeskip~

It has been two months since they were married. Mew stopped treating her badly and there are friends now. Mew started having feelings for her, but he ignored it since had a girlfriend already, and plus he would be divorcing her in a year. Achara met Aom and thought she was nice and beautiful, no wonder Mew fell for her. Aom started to notice Mew getting feelings for her and that didn’t sit tight with her. She decided to do something about it by harming Achara. She invited Achara to go to the club with her and her two friends. Achara denied it at first, but Aom persuade her to go. So, that is where they are now. She was going to drug her and have a guy that she paid to sexually assault her. At first, she was going to get her so drunk, but Achara doesn’t drink. 

“I’m going to the restroom, I will be back,” Achara told the girls as she leave to go to the restroom. Finally, Aom thought. She got the drug from her pocket, to put it in Achara's drink. Her friend stopped her. 

“Aom, I don’t think this is right,” she said. 

“Shut up Ella, you don’t know anything. You have everything you want. I was going to have everything if it wasn’t for her.” Aom said in anger. Then, mixed the drug in Achara’s drink and shake the glass to mix it. She set the drink down and as soon as she did, Achara made her way back from the restroom. She sat down and took a sip of her drink. The girls looked at her to see if she taste anything different about her drink, but she didn’t. She just put her drink back down. 

“Let’s go dance,” Aom said

“I’m not much of a dancer. I will just sit and watch” Achara said as she finished up her drink. Aom nodded and drag Brie and Ella. Ella looked at Achara in worry. Achara started to feel hot, and dizzy, and her vision became blurry. She stood up to go the restroom again, but she stumbles. Someone grabbed her by the waist. 

“You so drunk, let’s take you to the restroom,” the people said as they signaled to Aom. Aom smirked, happy her plan is going accordingly. 

“Well, it’s time for me to go home. My work here is done. Let’s go” Aom said, happily. They went outside. Brie and Aom got into their cars. 

“Do you want a ride, El” Brie asked. 

“No, you guys go home, it’s getting late. My husband is coming to pick me up, he only five minutes away. I will wait for.” Ella said. The girls nodded and drove away. Ella want back inside the club and made her way to the restroom. 

“S-sstop, nn-nno.” she can hear Achara’s voice. She opened the restroom to see the man that Aom paid kissing Achara on the neck as she weakly tried to push him away. She went to them and pulled the guy away.

“Hy, aren’t you Aom’s friend? Why are you stopping me?” 

“Because it is right. Money is why you are doing this. Here” Ella said as she write a check of 10, 000 to him and gave it to him. He took it and left. She turned back to Achara who is crying silently on the floor.

“It’s okay Achara. You are safe. Let’s take you home” Ella said. She picked Achara up from the floor. She sees her as her little sister ever since she met her, which was just today. They made their way outside to see Ella’s husband's car pulling up. He got out of the car. 

“What happened to Achara?” he asked

“Aom happened” 

“I told you she was bad. I don’t know what P’Mew sees in her,” he said, helping Ella put Achara in the car. Then, they drove to Mew’s condo. They got Achara out of the car. They made they were inside building and took the elevator to Mew’s condo. They rang the bell.

“Why are you ringing the bell when you- P’Ella and Gulf. Achara!, what happened?” Mew said as he grabbed Achara from them. 

“We will explain,” Ella said and Mew let them in. They closed the door for him. He picked Achara put and took her to her bedroom. He places her on her bed, before covering her up with the blanket. He caresses her face and wipes her tears. He went back to the living room.

“Explain,” He said as he sat down on the couch. Ella and Gulf followed suit. 

“Your so-called girlfriend happened,” Ella said. 

“Aom? She knows that Achara doesn’t drink. She didn’t force her did she,” 

“No, but she drugged her and paid some dude to sexually assault her. I intervene before he can do anything.” Ella explained. Mew was mortified by what he heard. He couldn’t believe Aom would do something like this. 

“I told you, she was bad news, but you didn’t listen” Gulf said. 

“I shouldn’t have. It takes someone I truly care to get hurt for me to see” Mew said sadly, “Thank you for bringing her home safely and telling me” Ella and Gulf got up to leave. Mew lead them out. 

“What are you going to do?”

“Broke it off” Mew said. They nodded and left. He closed the door and signed. 

~Timeskip to the next morning~

Achara woke up, confused on how she got home. She remembers going out with Aom and her friends, Brie and Ella, but that’s it. She shrugged it off and got up, making her way to the kitchen. What she didn’t realize was that her pendant was out. She walked into the kitchen to see Mew making breakfast. 

“Good morning, Mew” She greeted him.

“Good-” He started, but stopped in the middle when he saw her necklace. He dropped what he was holding and held his head as he got a bunch of images of a young girl and him when he was young. Him giving her the necklace, his family heirloom, and promises to marry her. He remembered everything, the memories he lost. Achara ran to him, when he dropped on his knees, still holding his head. She dropped next to him, holding his forearm. 

“Mew, are you okay” She asked in worry. Mew stopped his hands when he got all of the memories. He looked at Achara, crying. He hugged her. She didn’t know what was going on but hugged him back.

“What happened? Are you okay?” She asked. He let her go and caress her face. When he did that, her heart was racing like crazy. 

“I remember everything. I truly keep my promise of marrying you, well, our parents help me keep it” He said. Achara started crying, happy that he remembers her. He kissed her, and she kissed back. What they didn’t hear was the door opening and Aom coming in. She stopped at the kitchen’s entrance shocked and angry at what she see. 

“Mew” She said. Mew and Achara broke apart and Achara looked horrified of what happened. She turned to Aom.

“Aom, I’m sorry. This isn’t what you think-” She tried to explain, but Aom interrupted her.

“Save it you little bitch. I know I shouldn’t have trusted when you said I shouldn’t worry about you and Mew. What are you doing here anyway? You should be drugged and with that guy I paid to mess up you.” Aom said in anger, not knowing she slipped out her dirty secret.  

“What?” Achara said

“You did what?” Mew asked in anger.

“I mean-”

“Save your explanation. I know what you did. Ella told me everything. Me and you are through. Leave! Make sure you leave my house keys I gave you!” Mew shouted at her. 

“Fine! This isn't over Achara!” Aom shouted, leaving the keys on the counter and left, slamming the door. 

“Is that why I don’t remember anything?” Achara mumbled, crying. Mew try to touch her, but she moved away from him. “You shouldn’t touch me” Mew grabbed her and hugged her, she hustled to get out of his hold.

“Stop! That guy didn’t do anything. Ella stopped him before he can and I don’t care if you are used. I would still love you.” Mew said. Achara stopped struggling and cried in his chest as he rubbed her back. After a few minutes, she calmed down and pulled away. Mew wiped her tears and smiled at her. She smiled back.

“I’m glad i agreed to marry you or I would have never gotten my memories back. I would have lived my life with that witch” Mew crackled. Achara laughed. They stopped laughing and put their forehead together. Achara closed her eyes. 

“I love you” Mew said

“I love you too” 

The End!

Chapter Text

Jay and the others were making their way to the cafe that they will be running for the day. From the corner of his eye, he saw someone that looked familiar on the opposite sidewalk. He stopped, turned to look, and saw the girls walking into a store. Nora, Lily he thought. 

“What’s wrong, Jay?” Heeseung, who was walking next to him asked. 

“Nothing, just thought I saw someone I know,” Jay said. It's probably not them. What would they be doing in Korea? He thought. He continued walking with his members. 

~timeskip to the midday~ 

The cafe wasn’t that busy, only a couple of people came in. The boys were talking among themselves, before they heard the bell ring, signaling that someone came into the cafe. 

“Hello, Welcome to Enhypen Cafe!” Sunoo greeted the two girls that came in. One was African American and the other was Korean. 

“You order for me, I’m going to sit since my Korean is not very good,” the black girl said to her friend. She sat down at one of the tables, setting her shopping bags down. The other girl nodded and set her bags down, before going up to the counter. 

 “We will have two ice Americano and two muffins, please,” she said in Korean, looking up at Sunoo. She was shocked to see him.  

“Lily” She heard and turned to the side to see Jay.

“ Jay, what are you doing here with your members? Why are you guys working at a Cafe?” She said in English, doing their handshake. 

“Doing an event. What are you guys doing in Korea? ” Jay said back

“On a vacation” She answered. He turned to look at Nora, who was busy on her phone. 

“Nora! Look who is here! ” Lily shouted at Nora.

“Who? ” Nora asked without looking for her phone. Lily rolled her eyes at her friend's behavior. 

“Jay!”  

“That’s nice. Wait! Did you say, Jay ?” Nora said, she dropped her phone and looked up to see Jay and his members. She got up and ran to the counter. 

“OMG! Jay! How are you? What are you doing here, working at a cafe? ” Nora said in English, doing their handshake. 

“I'm good. We are doing an event” He said. They begin having a conversation, forgetting everybody else.

“Hmm, Jay aren’t you going to introduce your friends?” Jake said to Jay. 

“Oh, right. Guys, this is my friends from America, Nora, and Lily. Nora and Lily, you probably know they are. ” Jay introduced in Korean when addressing his members and in English when addressing Nora and Lily. Nora and Lily waved at them. 

“We will get your drinks, here are your muffins,” Heeseung said

“Can we have them to go, exactly? We have to go we have an apportionment at the spa” Lily said. Heeseung nodded and put the muffins in a box. Then, Sunghoon came with their drinks. They took their drinks. 

“ Jay if you ever have the time while we are here for a month, we should meet up and hang out,” Nora said to Jay. 

“Okay, Bye guys” 

“Bye,” Nora and Lily said as they picked up their bags and waved at the members before walking out of the cafe. 

“So, who is Nora to you exactly?” Jake asked Jay, smirking

“ Why are you asking that? She is my friend?” 

“ You had love in your eyes when you were looking at her” Jake explain,  still smirking. Shit, Jay thought.

“Fine. I like her, still do. I was going to confess to her, but the audition interrupts me.” 

“ You still have a chance to. And from what I saw, she seems to like you too” Jake encouraged him. The other members didn’t know what they were talking about, except Heeseung, who smiled. 

“I will. Thanks, Jake” 

“No problem” 

Should I do a second part? 

Chapter Text

The NCT 127 members were sitting in the living room. It’s their day off. They were asking Jaehyun why he was dressed up.

“Where are you going, so dressed up like that?” Johnny asked Jaehyun. He’s probably going to meet with that girl from the event at the MAMA three years ago, he thought.

“I’m going to see my parents,” Jaehyun half lied. He is going to see his parents, but with someone. The members nodded, but Johnny didn’t really believe him. From the corner of the room, a portal opened. All the members turned to see a kid no more than 1 year old stepped out. He looked around and smiled excitedly, seeing his dad.

“Appa!” He shouted as he waddled to him. Jaehyun met him halfway and picked him up. 

“Hajoon, how did you get here? Did your mother send you?” Jaehyun asked, but Hajoon can’t say anything, except mama and appa. All he did was laugh happily and touching his father's face, while he was happy, things in the living room started floating. Jaehyun and the others looked in shock. 

“Did you get your powers? Is that how you got here?” Jaehyun asked. Phoenix also got her powers at this age too, he thought.

“Your mother is probably freaking out. She probably would be calling me any minute now” Jaehyun said. 

“Ah, Jaehyun, who is he?” Taeyong asked. Jaehyun froze, he forgot the members were there. I guess it is finally time to tell them, he thought. He went back to sit in his seat with his son in his lap.

“Well, this is my son, Hajoon,” Jaehyun told them. 

“You have a son!!!” they all shouted. Hajoon flinched, clutching his father’s shirt tightly, and looked at everyone, wondering why they were shouting. The members smiled at Hajoon in apology.

“Sorry, Hajoon, we didn’t mean to scare you,” Taeyong said. 

“Yes, I also have a daughter,” Jaehyun said. 

“You have two children,” they all said, quietly this time. Jaehyun nodded.

“With whom?” Yuta asked. Before Jaehyun can answer, his phone started ringing.

“That must be your mommy,” Jaehyun said to Hajoon as he takes his phone from his pocket.

“Mommy?” Hajoon asked, looking around for his mom. Jaehyun answered her video call. As soon as he answered, he met with a crying face.

“Jae!, Hajoon is missing. I looked away from him to dress Haeun and when I looked back at him he was gone. I looked everywhere for him and couldn't find him. I can’t believe I lost my own kid, I’m a horrible mother.” She said crying as soon as he answered the phone, not giving him a chance to talk.

“Phoenix, you are not a horrible mother,” Jaehyun consoled her, “did you do the location spell to find him?”

“Oh, no, I didn’t,” She said, “I was so busy panicking to think about doing that spell. I wouldn’t know what to do without you. I will do the spell right now. Love you, bye!” 

“Wait, Hajoon is-” Jaehyun started to say, but she hung up already. He signed and put his phone away. 

“Was that his mother?” Yuta asked. Jaehyun nodded.

“Can I hold him?” Haechan asked. Jaehyun nodded. Haechan came in front of Jaehyun. Hajoon looked at him. Haechan put his hands in front of him in a pickup position. Hajoon looked at his father as if asking if it was okay to go to him. Jaehyun smiled and nodded, then Hajoon let go of his father and raised his hands. Haechan picked him up and sat on the floor, all the other members, except Johnny, surrounded him and started playing with Hajoon.

“His mother is the girl that was at the event at MAMA three years ago, right?” Johnny asked him in a whisper. Jaehyun looked at him in shock.

“You still remember that event. How?” Jaehyun said 

“Well, I closed my eyes when she was doing the spell,” Johnny explained. 

“Of course, you would,” Jaehyun laughed as another portal opened, and in stepped Phoenix and Haeun. They saw Jaehyun and his members with a few of them sitting on the floor.

“Appa!” Haeun shouted, waving excitedly at Jaehyun.

“That’s not her father, he-” she started to explain since no one was supposed to know Jaehyun has kids and fiancé, but Jaehyun stopped her.

“They know, Phoenix,” Jaehyun assured her. Phoenix signed. 

“Mommy,” Hajoon said as he heard his mother’s voice. Phoenix looked to see him sitting in the middle of the circle the members sitting on the floor created. 

“ How did you get here without- wait, can one of you make him laugh?” She asked. Since Mark understood her and he was sitting with Hajoon, started tickling him. Hajoon started to laugh and bubbles started appearing all over the room. 

“He got his powers, which is not good. He can’t control”  she said as she walked to Jaehyun and place Haeun in his lap, “kept him calm, don’t let him show any emotions. I will be back.” 

“Where are you going?” Jaehyun as he let Haeun down since she wanted to be let down. She waddled to Johnny and asked to be picked up, which he did.

“I'm going to get the stone that will keep his powers sealed until he is at the age to learn to control them,” Phoenix explained. Jaehyun nodded.

“Doesn’t only Raven has those stones?” He asked. Phoenix nodded. 

“Doesn’t she always want something of mine from you, when you want something from her?” Jaehyun asked again.

“Yes, ever since she finds out I’m dating NCT Jaehyun” She signed. 

“Do you want me to give you something of mine?”

“No, last time I went to her, she wanted the necklace you gave me for our first anniversary, which is not even something of yours. I don’t want to give it to her, but I have to for Hajoon’s safety”

“Yea, our son is more important than the necklace. So, give her the necklace,” Jaehyun said. She nodded.

“Remember, no emotions,” she said and disappeared. She reappeared in Raven’s lair.

“Back again,” Raven said coming out from the back room. 

“Yes, give me the stone. I will give you the necklace ” Phoenix said as she took off her necklace. Raven took the necklace. 

“I have to make sure it is the real one,” Raven said as she opened the pendent to see a picture of Phoenix and Jaehyun on their first date, “I won’t be needing you in the picture.” She took the picture out, cut Phoenix out, and threw it in the fireplace. 

“Can I have the stone now? I gave you the necklace that he gave me for our first anniversary.” Phoenix said. Raven gave her the stone and Phoenix disappeared and reappeared in NCT 127’s dorm’s living room. 

“Did you get it?” Jaehyun asked once she reappeared. 

“Yes, ” Phoenix said as she took her real necklace out of her and put it on.

“I thought you gave her the necklace,” Jaehyun said, wondering why she still has the necklace.

“I gave her a necklace that is the same, but it’s not the real one,” she said as she took the stone and created a bracelet from it. She walked to where Hajoon was sitting and kneeled down and placed the bracelet around his wrist. Then, she tickled him and he laughed and nothing happened. 

“Now that everything is solved. Introduce yourselves” Johnny said. Phoenix smiled at him.

“I’m Phoenix, Jaehyun’s fiancé. The one you are holding is our one-year old Haeun and that troublemaker is Hajoon. Yes, they are twins.” She introduced, pointing to Haeun, then, Hajoon. 

“How did you meet?” Taeyong asked, after founding out she can speak Korean.

“Oh, he saved me from two men that were stalking me,” She answered. All the members, oh’d at Jaehyun, making him blush. Phoenix laughed at him. 

“What did he do? Did he fight them off?” Yuta asked, teasingly

“He didn’t fight them, he just made sure that I got home safely by walking with me.” 

“Okay, enough questions, we got to get going,” Jaehyun said, interrupting them in their teasing process. Phoenix took Hajoon from the ground and carried him on her hip as Jaehyun did the same with Haeun. 

“Where are you going?” Johnny asked

“To Jaehyun’s parents’ house” Phoenix said. They nodded 

“Please, visit us more often with the kids. It was a pleasure to meet you, Phoenix” Taeyong said.

“You too, we will, bye,” Phoenix said, “say bye Haeun and Hajoon.” Haeun and Hajoon waved bye to the members and vice versa and Phoenix, the twins, and Jaehyun with his hands on Phoenix’s waist disappeared.

Chapter Text

Mars, Aisha, and the kids got into the gate of Mars’ house, which was a mansion. Aisha and the kids were amazed. 

“Wow, It’s so big,” Ella said. The other agreed with her.

“This is your house, mister?” Max asked Mars, who was driving. He smiled at him through the rearview mirror. “Yes, it is”

“Are we going to be living here, Mom?” Max then asked Aisha, who was sitting in the passenger seat with Leo(who was sleeping) in her lap (Don’t do this in real life, very dangerous). She turned to look at him in the back.

“Only for a while, sweetie” She sweetly said to him, before turning back. Mars parked the car in the driveway and got out. The kids followed suit as Aisha slowly took her seatbelt off. She was going to open the door, but Mars bet her to it. She slowly steps out and adjusts Leo.

“Thank you” she said. He nodded and shut the door. They walked to the doorsteps with the kids already there, waiting. Mars opened the door, since all the maids were sleeping. He let the kids and Aisha in first, before going in and closing the door. The kids looked around in amazement. 

“I will use you guys your rooms” Mars said to Aisha.

“Rooms? Can we only get one room? We will share since we are only staying for tonight. It will be better for the kids.” Aisha said back. 

“I want my own room” Layla said

“Me too” Ella said 

“Me three” Max said excitedly, not knowing what’s going around since he was two busy looking around. 

“You don’t need your own room, we are only staying for a little while” Aisha said firmly to them.

“But” Layla said. Aisha shook her head. 

“You want your own rooms?”Mars asked the kids. They nodded. “Then, you can have your own rooms.” The kids danced in joy. Mars smiled at them.

“Sir, I don’t think that’s necessary-” Aisha started to say, but Mars cut her off.

“It’s fine, let them be happy for once. They deserve it, do you think? And call me Mr. Park.” 

“Okay” Aisha said in defeat. 

“You guys must be hungry. Let’s have dinner” Mr. Park said as he led them to the kitchen. There was the table full of food. Mr. Park had the chief make a lot of food ahead of time. The kids didn’t see this much food in their life. The kidnappers only gave them one meal a day. The kids each pulled out a chair and sat down. Mr. Park and Aisha with Leo, who was awake now, sat across from the kids next to each other. Aisha sat Leo down on her chair gently. Then, she started putting food on the kids plate since she didn’t want them to make a mess trying to reach for the different types of food. She poured juice in their cup. She, then, took Mr. Park’s plate to fill it with the food. He didn’t say anything, just watched her as he kept an eye on Leo, making sure he didn't fall. She placed his plate in front of him and poured wine for him instead of juice, before making food on her own plate. She sat her plate down. She picked up Leo, sitting down in his place. Then, she put him on her lap. She began eating. She would feed Leo, then herself, so on. They ate in silence. After they were done, Aisha put their dishes in the sink. She was going to wash them, but Mr. Park stopped her. 

She gathered the kids to give them a bath. Before they were allowed one shower per week. Mr. Park gave her some of his shirts for the kids to wear and her a shirt and a short. Mr. Park told her he could give the boys a bath, while she gave the girls a bath. She agreed since the boys liked him. After they all took their bath. Aisha made diapers from one of Mr. Park shirt, which he didn’t mind, and tissues. She put the kids to bed. She blocked one end of her bed, so Leo doesn’t fall off. Then, she went to get him from Mr. Park, who was watching him while she put the other kids to bed. She went inside his room to see him holding a sleeping Leo. She went and Mr. Park gently put him in her arms. 

“Thanks again, Mr. Park”

“It was nothing. Tomorrow, we will try to help the kids' families and yours. For now, get some rest.” He said to her. She nodded and went out of his room. 

~timeskip to next day~

Aisha was still sleeping peacefully, but she kept hearing a kid voice.

“Mama” 

Mama? I don’t have a kid She thought. 

“Mama” 

She heard again, but with tiny hands touching her face. She slowly opened her eyes to see Leo, smiling at her. She popped him on his nose, making him giggle before getting up. She picked him up.

“Let’s go wake up your sisters and brother” she said to Leo. She walked to the door. When she opened it, she was getting by a maid, who had her hand raised. She dropped her head. 

“Hi, Ma’am. I set everything up for you in the bathroom to take a shower. I will take the kid and give him a shower while you take yours” she explained with a small smile.

“Oh, hi. Please don’t call me Ma’am. Call me Aisha. This is Leo.” 

“Okay, Aisha. I’m Lia. Can I take Leo?” Lia said. Aisha nodded and handed Leo to her. “Do you know where the bathroom is?” Aisha nodded and they went separate ways. After showering and changing, Aisha went downstairs. She greeted the maids she saw in the living room. She made her way to the kitchen to see the kids already there with Mr. Park. 

“Morning, Aisha” Mr. Park greeted her. 

“Good morning, Mr. Park, Max, Layla. And Ella” she greeted back and took a seat next to Mr. Park. 

“Morning, mom”

“Morning, Aisha”

“Morning, Aisha” Ella greeted. The maid put some pancakes on her plate. She begins eating. 

“My assistants and man are searching for you guys’ families. It will take days or weeks. In the meantime, you will stay with me.” Mr. Park explained. 

“Okay, but we can’t possibly same here and burden you. We will find another place.”

“It’s fine, you guys are not a burden at all. It will be easier to get in contact with you when we find information.” Mr. Park said.  Aisha thought for a few seconds, before finally agreeing. 

“For today, I will take you guys shopping since you can’t keep wearing my clothes that are big on you guys.” Mr. Park said as the maids started picking up their finished plates. 

“Okay, but the kids and I don’t have shoes to be walking around”

“I will carry them until we can get them shoes. You can wear one of my scandals.” 

“Okay, you can possibly carry all three of them. I will take Ella. You only take Max and Layla” Aisha suggested. Mr. Park nodded as they went to put their shoes on. He gave Aisha one of his scandals. Aisha carried Ella on her back, well holding Leo on her front. Mr. Park did the same with Layla and Max. They made their way to the car. They placed Max, Ella, and Layla in the back with Leo in between Ella and Layla. They told them to hold him tight. Aisha and Mr. Park got in the front. They made their way to the mall. When they got to the mall, they carried the kids the same way. 

“Let’s go to the shoe store first to get the kids and you some shoes, so the kids can walk freely,” Mr. Park said. Aisha nodded and they made their way to the shoe store. 

“Welcome to Dazzling Shoes! How can I help you guys?” the store clerk said as soon as they walked into the store. 

“We need help finding their shoe size,” Mr. Park said, pointing to Aisha and the kids.

“Okay, if you can follow me,” The store clerk said as she made her to the sitting area, “If you can set them here, I will measure their feet to determine their size.” Aisha and Mr. Park sat the kids down on the chairs. They took a sit as well with Leo in Aisha’s lap. The store clerk measured the kids first before measuring Aisha. 

“Okay, their shoe size is 5 and 11 in toddlers. 1 and 4 in youth and she wears size 6 in women” the store clerk explained, “Do you need help finding shoes?” 

“No, that will be all” Mr. Park replied. The store clerk nodded.

“Kids’ shoes are at the back of the store and ladies’ shoes are at the front of the store. If you end up needing help, there is an associate at each shoe department. “ She explained and left. 

“I will take the kids to find shoes, while you find some for yourself.” Mr. Park suggested. Aisha nodded and handed Leo to him. She turned to the kids. 

“Remember, only get one pair of shoes,” She told them. They nodded. She left to the ladies' shoes. 

“You can get two pairs,” Mr. Park said after she left.

“But, mom said only one,” Max said.

“She doesn’t have to know, besides, when she finds out, we already brought it” Mr. Park replied. They nodded, excited to get two pairs. They made their way to the kids’ shoes. The kids begin trying on shoes that caught their eyes, while Mr. Park finds some shoes for Leo. 

“Do you like these shoes, Leo?” Mr. Park asked as he put the shoes on him. Leo giggled, touching the shoes.

“S-s-shoes” 

“I will take that as a yes.” Mr. Park said, smiling at Leo before popping him on the nose, making him giggle some more. “We will take these two for you.” He went to the other kids. 

“Did you kids find some shoes?” he asked them. Max and Ella nodded, showing him the two pairs they picked. 

“How about you, Layla?” 

“I have one, but I can’t pick between these two,” she said, showing the two.

“Why don’t you take both of them?” 

“Can I?” 

“Yea”

“Thanks, Mr. Park,” she said, taking all three pairs of shoes. He saw the other two kids were sad.

“You guys can take one for pair,” he said to them. They went and pick their pair, smiling. 

“Let’s go buy these, before checking on Aisha,” He told them. They nodded and made their way to the checkout. After checking out, the kids wore one of their shoes. Then, they made their way to Aisha. They saw her looking between two shoes. 

“Did you find some pairs you like?” Mr. Park asked her once they got close to her. 

“Yea, but I can’t choose between these two pairs. Which one do you think looks good?” She asked, showing her feet that had each pair on. One pair on one foot, the other on the other foot. 

“I like both. Why don’t you take both of them?”

“No, I can’t. I will just take one of them.” 

“I’m paying, so I am buying both”

“But-” Aisha started, but Mr. Park shook his head. 

“Fine,” She said in defeat as she took the shoes off and placed them back in their box. Mr. Park handed Leo to her as he took the boxes. They made their way back to the checkout, purchasing the shoes. Aisha put the sneakers on. 

“Now, let’s go get you guys some clothes,” Mr. Park said and they made their way out of Dazzling Shoes. After they brought their clothes, they decided to eat lunch at the food court. 

~Timeskip~

It has been three weeks and in these weeks, Mr. Park and Aisha got closer romantically. Also in these weeks, Max, Ella, and Layla's families were found. Max's family was in Los Angeles, California, Ella's family was in London, England, and Layla's family was in Bangkok, Thailand. Max had a fit when they told him that his real mother was waiting for him and that Aisha was not his real mother. He wouldn’t talk to his real mother on a video call. He finally did when Aisha told him that she would always be his mother and that his real mother would be so sad if she didn’t see her son that was missing for three years again. Right now, they were getting on a plane to get back to their families. They won’t be flying alone, one of Mr. Park’s men will be flying with them, who will return right after. They were now at thy airport, saying goodbye. 

“Promise that you won’t forget about us and call us every day,” Layla said, crying as well as Ella and Max.

“I promise. I put my phone number in your guys' bags.” Aisha said hugging each of them, “Promise, you would be good to your parents.” She held up her pinky finger. 

“We promise,” they said as they each lock their fingers with Aisha’s. Then, they hugged Mr. Park, who was holding Leo, goodbye. Then, they made their way to their rightful departure station with Mr. Park’s men and got on the airplane.  

~Timeskip to three days later~

Mr. Park was in his office, doing some work when got a call from his assistant, who was founding Aisha and Leo’s families. 

“Hello, Mr. Kim.”

“Hi, Mr. Park. I find Aisha and Leo’s families” Mr. Kim said. When he said that, Mr. Park got sad since his little family would be leaving, but he was happy for them. 

“That’s good. Where do they live?”

“Aisha’s family lives in New York and Leo’s family lives in Ilsan, but there is bad news, sir” 

“What’s the bad news?”

“Well, both their parents are dead. They both die in a car accident. Leo’s parents got in a car accident with him in the car, which must be when he was kidnapped since he was not found in the car when the police got there. Aisha’s parents died three years ago. They don’t have living relatives.”

“Okay, thanks for your hard job. Goodbye!” Mr. Park said and hung up. He didn’t know how to let Aisha know about the bad news. He made his way out of his office to the living room to see Aisha and Leo watching a cartoon. He sat down next to Aisha. She turned with a smile to greet him but stopped when she saw he had a sad look on his face.

“What’s wrong, Seonghwa?” Aisha said. She calls him Seonghwa now. He told her to call him that since her calling him Mr. Park doesn’t fit right with what they are to each other. 

“We found you and Leo’s families”

“That’s great, but why are you sad about that? Are you sad that I will be leaving? Don’t worry, I will come to visit and call you every day.”

“I know you will, but that’s not why I’m sad. There is bad news regretting your parents. Both of your parents died in a car accident and there is no living relative for both of you.” Seonghwa explained. Aisha started crying after that, her parents will never know that their daughter is still alive. Seonghwa hugged her, crying with her as she cried on his neck. Leo didn’t know what was happening since he was too busy watching the cartoon. After a few minutes, he turned up to look at his mama, laughing but saw her and Seonghwa crying and didn’t know what was happening. 

“Mama?” He asked. Aisha let go of Seonghwa, wiping her tears, and smiled at Leo. 

“Mama is fine, Leo,” she assured Leo. Then, he turned to Seonghwa. 

“Papa?” He said to Seonghwa. Both Aisha and Seonghwa were shocked. They looked at each other and smiled. Seonghwa turned to Leo and smiled and picked him up, putting him on his lap.

“Papa is okay, Leo,” he said, popping him on the nose and tickling him, making him giggle. He turned to Aisha, who was smiling. 

“You and Leo will stay with me. We can be our own family” Seonghwa said to her. 

“I would love that,” She said back, smiling at him. He gave her a peck and hugged his little family. 

Chapter Text

Sehun's twin brother Seojun died in an accident at school. He had to go to his brother's school disguise as him to figure out if it really was an accident. His brother had a girlfriend, named Iris that he was dating for six months that didn’t go to the same school. They met at a convention. She didn’t know about the death of her boyfriend since his parents didn’t tell her. Sehun's parents told him about her. He didn’t worry about her since she doesn’t go to the same school, but she does now. Her family moved into the town where her boyfriend lived, so she would start going to his school. She didn’t tell him because she wanted to surprise him. 

Iris was at school now, she didn’t see Seojun at all, not even in the hallway. She didn’t have the same class as him, which she was disappointed about. She already had someone flirt with her. She just ignored him. It was lunchtime, she was making her way to the cafeteria with her two new friends. They were stopped by the same person who flirted with her. 

“Hi, Iris. Do you have someone to sit with? You can sit with me?” He said. Iris was about to decline, when her friends interrupted.

“She is not sitting with you Minho. She clearly not into you, so stop trying. And she is going to be sitting with us,” one of her friend said annoyed. 

“I didn’t talk to you Yeji, so Iris what do you say?” Minho said, before turning to Iris.

“Sorry, I’m going to be sitting with Jimin and Yeji” Iris replied. Yeji and Jimin pushed him and his friends out of their way. They walked into the cafeteria. Iris looked around and smiled. There was the person she was looking for the whole time, sitting at th table near the window with his back facing her. She left her friends and walked fast towards him. 

“Iris, where are you going?” Yeji asked, but got ignored as she watch Iris making her way to who looked like Seojun. Iris got to him and covered his eyes with her hands, smiling.

“Guess, who?” She asked. Seojun aka Sehun didn’t know who it was, but based on the voice, it was a girl. 

“I don’t know, who?” He said, he wanted to take her hands off his eyes, but he didn’t want to come across as rude encase it was someone his brother knew. She took her hands off his eyes. 

“It’s me, Iris. I know we didn’t see each other for a week, but you couldn’t have forgotten my voice already” Iris said sadly as she sat next to him, pouting. Sehun was shocked when he heard her name. “What is she doing here?” He turned towards her to see it was actually her, his brother’s girlfriend. 

“Iris, what are you doing here?” He asked

“My family moved here, so I will be going to your school now. Sorry, I didn’t tell you. I wanted to surprise you.” She said. Sehun nodded and went back to eating. She looked at him and saw some changes in him. 

“Did you get a haircut?” She asked, touching his hair. He slapped her hand. She was shocked as she held her hand. Sehun turned to her shocked at what he did. If I keep this up, she will figure out that I’m not Seojun. 

“I’m sorry, I just didn’t what my hair to be messed up” He apologized, taking her hand, rubbing where he hit her. She smiled at him.

“It’s okay,” She said as she intertwined their fingers. Sehun just let her. A sandwich was placed in front of Iris. She turned to see Yeji and Jimin, she smiled at them.

“I brought you a sandwich since you went without getting food,” Jimin said as her and Yeji sat down. 

“Thank you” Iris said as she opened her sandwich with one hand and begin eating, not letting go of her boyfriend’s hand.   

“So, you know Seojun?” Yeji asked, breaking the silence. Iris nodded,

“Yes, he’s my boyfriend.”

“Boyfriend!!” Yeji shouted, and everyone in the cafeteria turned to look in their direction.

“Boyfriend as in the person you are dating?” She asked in a low voice. 

“Yes” 

“How long?”

“Six months,” Iris said as she finished her sandwich. She stole her boyfriend’s drink and drank it since Jimin didn’t’ get her a drink. Again, Sehun just let her. The bell rang. Yeji and Jimin got up.

“Let’s go, Iris. We don’t want to be late.” Yeji said. Iris nodded and let go of her boyfriend’s hand. She kissed him on the cheek goodbye and left with her friends. He was shocked as he touched his cheek. Why is my heart beating fast?

Meanwhile at another table

“Well, it looks like she is already taken. You should stop wooing her.” someone at the table said to Minho, who was giving a dagger stare at Seojun. 

“She would leave him once she sees how lame he is and how awesome I am,” Minho said.

“You are not going to stop trying to get her to go out with you?” his other friend asked.

“No, Not when she is with Seojun. What does she see in him anyway? I’m hotter than him.” 

“Clearly a lot” his friend said, laughing. Minho hit him. 

~Timskip to three months later~

Iris was stopped by Minho again, this had been going on for a week, more like months. She was annoyed by him. He just won’t give up even though she told him and he saw that she had a boyfriend already. She fully her hand from his grip and turned towards him. 

“Can you stop? I’m not into you. Get that through your mind. I already have a boyfriend. Even if I didn’t I wouldn’t date a guy like you!” Iris shouted at him in anger. He growled and grabbed her shoulders and slammed her into the lockers. Iris shouts in pain. They were the only ones in the hallway. Iris struggled to get out of his hold.

“Look here, sweetheart, you will be mine even if I have to force you. I always get what I want” He said. Iris laughed. 

“Too bad. I’m one thing you won’t ever get”

“Watch me” Minho growled. He leaned to kiss her, but she turned her head. He just started kissing her neck. She continued to struggle to get out of his hold, but he was stronger than her. Then, he was thrown off her by a force. Iris turned to see her boyfriend. 

“Stay away from my girlfriend!” Sehun shouted at him. Minho got up in anger. He tried to throw a punch at Sehun, but Sehun got it. Minho was shocked. He tried to kick him, but he moved out of the way and flipped him over to th ground. He punched him in the face. Then, he showed him a video of him harassing Iris.

 “I will be showing this to the principal. You won’t be going to this school anymore.” Sehun said. He turned around, grabbed Iris’s hand, and made his way out of the school building to his motorcycle. Once he got to it, he let go of Iris’s hand. She looked at him and smiled.

“Thanks for saving me…………………. Sehun” she said. Sehun froze and turned around looking at her in shock as she smiled at him.

“How?” 

“I knew for two months now. You were acting way different than Seojun. Doing things that Seojun wouldn’t normally do. I followed you this one time and saw your friends call you Sehun. I went to your parents and they told me everything.” Iris explained. 

“I’m sorry” Sehun apologize, looking down. 

“It’s okay. You did what you had to do. Did you figure everything out?” she asked, holding his hand. He looked up and smiled at her.

“Yes, I took care of everything. I won’t be needing to be Seojun anymore. So, we don’t have to date anymore.” Sehun said. She suddenly kissed him, he kissed back after a few seconds.

Flashback to a month ago 

Iris was at Seojun’s grave, crying. She placed the flower on his grave. 

“I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you. You must have been struggling and I didn’t see it. You did a very good job at hiding your struggles around me.” 

“I’m sorry for kissing your twin brother. I've basically been cheating on you.” She chuckled 

“I’m sorry. I have fallen for your brother. I shouldn’t have, but I couldn’t help myself. 

“Date him. I give you my blessing. I think you would be the one to change him. And I want you to move on from me” She heard. She turned around, trying to find the person., but found no one. 

“Could it be Seojun?”

“Yes, it’s me. Forget about me and move on and be happy.” 

“Seojun. I’m sorry. I love you so much. Don’t you forget?”  

“It’s okay. I’m in a better place. I love you too. Don’t you forget that too? Bye”

Iris felt a kiss on her cheeks. She smiled, touching her checks, “Bye” 

End of flashback

They stopped kissing and looked at each other. 

“I’m continuing to date you since I fell for your idiot charms. Your brother gave me his blessing. Unless you don’t want to” Iris teased since she knows that he likes her too. She started to step away from him, but he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her closer. She smiled, putting her hands on his shoulder. 

“Nope.” H said as she laughed, “Let me ask you properly” 

“I like you. Will you be my girlfriend?” He asked. She locked her arms around his neck and smiled,

“Yes, I will be your girlfriend.” She said. Then, she hugged him. After a few minutes, they let go of the hug. They got on his motorcycle. Iris wrapped her arms around his waist.

“By the way, what did you mean by my brother giving you his blessing?” Sehun asked as he started the motorcycle. 

“Oh, nothing” Iris replied as she put her head on his shoulder, keeping the secret to herself. Sehun shrugged and drove off to their next destination. 

Chapter Text

Yeonjun a werewolf, that was take by hunters and was sold in an auction. He was given a coller that prevent him from shifting. He was brought by ceo and that ceo put him in a large cage room that is connected to us mansion. He didn’t know he was a werewolf.

The ceo had two daughters, one his blood daughter, Ember,  the other his niece, Amaya. Amaya gets treated badly. The wife and daughter treat het like a servant. Her parents died when she was five years old. They left all their inheritance to her, which she would get when she turns 18. The inheritance is five millions dollars. Her uncle wanted the money, he been treating her nicely, hoping she would give him half of the money. His wife gave him this idea of killing Amaya and get all the money. He liked that idea. He would use the wolf to kill her. 

Amaya heard about the wolf that was trapped in cage. She wanted to free it since she loved animals and doesn’t like any harm to them. While the family was eating, she sneaked into her uncle's study room and stole the remote connected to the keys to the cage. She also saw a remote next to the keys that said collar, so she took that as well, hoping it’s a way to get the collar that the wolf has off. She quickly went back to her room, making sure everything was put back in place. Now all she needs is a way to get to the cage without security stopping her. She would find a way tomorrow, which is her birthday. She forgot that her uncle will know the keys and remote were missing.

Next day 

Amaya was serving the family breakfast and her uncle asked her to join them, which is a first. She sat down and the maid served her breakfast. She was weirded out by them smiling at her, which was so fake. 

“After breakfast, you will need to feed the wolf since the feeder is not here today” her uncle said. This is a perfect opportunity Amaya thought. She didn’t know she was being send to her death. Amaya nodded. 

After breakfast, her uncle led her to that building that the wolf was in and to the cage. She didn’t see the wolf anywhere inside the cage. Her uncle opened with his keys, which she wonder how he has it. He must had an extra.

“Where the wolf?” She asked 

“He is somewhere inside hiding. All you need to do is place the food in that bowl and be out.” Her uncle said as she stepped inside, kind of scared since it was a wolf she was dealing with. She slowly walked to the bowl. Her uncle locked the cage. As she was placing the food in the bowl, she heard a growl. She turned around and saw red eyes. She dropped the food and ran towards the door.

“Open the door, uncle” she said in a panick as she turned to see the wolf slowly approaching her. She turned back to see her uncle smirking.

“I’m sorry no can do. I need you do die in order to get the inheritance.” He said. Tears starting falling from Amaya’s eyes as she heard that. 

“If it’s the inheritance you want, I will give all of it to you. Please, uncle” she pleaded, but her uncle turned around and walked away. She grabbed the other keys she has and put her through the bars, trying to unlock the door with it. She felt a presence behind and felt a breathe. She dropped the keys and turned around to see the wolf right behind her. She backed into the bars, sliding down.

“Please, don’t kill me. I will get you out of here” she pleaded with the wolf with tears running down her cheeks. Why would I kill you? You are my mate The wolf thought. The wolf stepped closer to her. Amaya closed her eyes, getting ready for the attack, but all she felt was a lick on her face and a weight on her lap. She opened her eyes to see the wolf nudging her with its head. 

“You’re not going to kill me?” She asked. The wolf shook his head. “You can understand me?” The wolf nodded again.

“Okay, let’s get you out of here” Amaya said. She didn’t know what it was but she started to feel this attraction towards the wolf. She took out the remote and pushed the button that unlock. The collar on the wolf came off. “ I bet that feels better doesn’t it” she rubbed its neck, then grabbed the keys she dropped. She unlocked the door and stepped out with the wolf. 

“Okay, we need to get past the two guards” Amaya said as she and the wolf towards the entrance of the building. “There are the guards.” She pointed to the guards at the entrance. The wolf and her hiding behind a wall. The wolf stepped out and slowly and quietly approached the guards.

“Where you are going, it’s dangerous.”Amaya whispered to the wolf, but he ignored her. She ran to the wolf and stepped in front of it. She didn’t want him killing the guards. The guards heard the commotions and turned around. They saw Amaya and the wolf.

“Amaya, get behind me” one of the guards said. Amaya turned around to see Sir Ben and Sir Max. They were nice guards, they were the only ones that treated her nicely. Sir Max used to work for her parents.

“Sir Ben and Sir Max, it’s okay. The wolf won’t hurt me, but can you let us through. I need to get the wolf out of here. I always need to go, uncle tried to kill me by using the wolf.” Amaya explained. Sir Ben and Sir Max's facial expression changed to horror once they heard that they tried to kill her, their little princess. Ben and Max lower their weapons. They opened the door and let them through and followed behind them to protect them from the harm of this family. They made their way to the living room, where the family was meeting with the person that was responsible for the inheritance.

“ Amaya disappeared in the woods near our house. We looked for her, but only fought with this blood shirt.” Amaya heard her uncle say, showing him one of her cousin’s 

“Since she is probably dead the inheritance will go to the next relative, which is my husband, right.” Her aunty said. 

“That won’t be necessary, I’m not dead” Amaya said, stepping into the living room with the wolf. Her uncle and aunt were shocked to see her alive, too bad her uncle didn’t see if she was really dead. 

“Since you are here, I would need you to sign here” the man said. Amaya signed the paper. “If you want to split the inheritance, you will need to sign here with the people you want to split it with.” 

“My dear niece, I’m so glad you are alive” her uncle said to her. 

“No you not, you tried to kill by using mr. Wolf. You won’t be getting of the inheritance.” Amaya said as turned to the man, “I will split it with Sir Ben and Sir Max. Each of them would get 1.5.” 

“No, Amaya, you kept the money to yourself. We don’t need any” Ben said. 

“We feed and give you a roof over your head and this is how you want to pay us” aunt said, stepping towards, raising her hand to slap Amaya as Amaya backed away, but her hand got bitten by the wolf. She screamed, trying to get the wolf off. 

“Mr. Wolf, I’m okay, you can let her go” Amaya said and the wolf let her go. The aunt held her bloodied arm, crying as her husband helped her back to the couch. The daughter went to get first aid. The wolf was still growling at them. Amaya went in front of him and hugged it to calm it down. She let go once it calmed down. They heard bone cracking. It was coming from the wolf. They watched as the wolf started changing into a human. 

“You are human.” Amaya said shockingly.

“Yes, I am.” 

“Were you trapped as a wolf and I just broke your curse?” Amaya asked, amazed. The wolf, not human, chuckled.

“No, I’m a werewolf. That collar prevented me from shifting to my human off, now that it is off. I can shift.”

“Cool, do you have a name? I don’t want to keep calling you Mr. Wolf” 

“Yes, it’s Yeonjun” 

“Nice to meet you, YoungJun. Did I say that right?” 

“You too. Not quite, it’s Yeonjun”

“Oh, Yeonjun, well, you probably know my name, Amaya” said as Yeonjun. She turned back to the Ben and Max, “I will be sharing the money with you, you are my family. You are more of my family, than they are. Where do they need to sign, Sir?” The man pointed to the bottom. Amaya signed it and gave the pen to Ben and Max. 

“If you sign that paper, you will be fired” uncle said standing up, but Yeonjun growled at it, making him sit back down, scared. 

“You don’t have to go through the problem of firing us because we quit.” Ben said as he and Max signed the paper. The land stood up, 

“It will take a few hours for the bank account to open. In the meantime, here is a check Sir Ben and Sir Max share. For Amaya, here is the account information and debit card. For you guys, the police will be here any minutes to arrest you for child abuse and endangerment.” The man said, handing the check to Ben and Max and the papers and card to Amaya. Then, he made is way towards the door. When he opened the door, the police stepped inside. They went towards the family, arresting the uncle and aunt and taking the cousin too. Once everyone left, it was only Ben, Max, Amaya and Yeonjun. 

“Are you going to stay here, Amaya?” Ben asked.

“Yes, I will stay here with you guys. In the meantime, I will help Junnie, can I call you that? Get back home. Which I’m thinking is not from here, am I right?” 

“Yes, you can call me whatever you want. You are right, I’m not from here. I’m from South Korea.” Yeonjun said.

“South Korea! How did you get all the way here and be captured?” Max asked.

“I was trapped and taken by hunters and brought here and sold in an auction.” 

“Oh, that’s awful,” Ben said. Amaya and Max nodded in agreement.

“Well, when the account opens. I will be getting you a one-way ticket to South Korea.” Amaya said, “Until then, you will stay here with me.”

“I won’t be leaving here just yet. I found the one thing that I was looking for, for one year here, which I couldn’t find back home.” Yeonjun said, smiling at Amaya, “I won’t leave without it.”

“What is that? If you don’t mind me asking” Ben asked.

“My mate” Yeonjun said without breaking eye contact with Amaya. 

“Oh, I read about that. Werewolves having mates” Max said. 

“Who’s your mate?” Amaya asked, turning away from Yeonjun since the eye contact with him was making her feel something, which she can’t put a name to. She has an idea who it is.

“I think you have an idea who that is”

“It’s her, anit,” Ben said. Yeonjun nodded,

“Yes, she is the Luna to my pack” 

“Wait, Luna? So, you are the alpha?” Max asked. Yeonjun nodded again. 

“So, what do you say Amaya? Do you want to come with me to South Korea?” Yeonjun asked Amaya, who was quiet this whole time. 

“I don’t know” Amaya said in doubt, her heart is telling her to go with him, but her mind is telling not. She is listening to her mind right now. 

“Amaya, look at me” Max said, grabbing her hand as she looked at him, “I know your heart wants to go. You should listen to it. You don’t have anything left here. You should move and build yourself a new family. This is what your parents would want. An alpha can’t survive without its mate. And a pack can’t survive with its alpha and luna. If you are worried about leaving us, don’t be. We will be fine. We will call you and even visit you once in a while.” Amaya looked at Ben, who nodded and smiled at her. Then, she looked at Yeonjun, who was smiling at her. She smiled at him,

“I will go with you”

“Don’t force yourself. You should think about it for a while before making a decision” Yeonjun said. He wanted her to go on her own will. Amaya shook her head.

“I want to go. I was just worried about Sir Max and Sir Ben,”Amaya said. 

“If you’re worried about them, they can come with us and join our pack.” Yeonjun said. Amaya turned to looked at them, hopefully.

“No, we surely can’t” Max said

“Nonsense, my mate’s family is part of the pack” 

“Yes, Sir Max and Sir Ben. It will make me really happy if my family is with me and part of my new family,” Amaya said, trying to convince them, “Besides, there’s nothing for you here too.” Ben and Max looked at each other and nodded.

“Okay,” they both said. Amaya hugged them in happiness. 

“It’s settled then, you will all be coming with me on a one-way trip to South Korea,” Yeonjun said. They nodded. 

“Soobin, can you hear me?” Yeonjun said through a mind link. He couldn’t make a mind link when he had the collar on. It was somewhat blocking it. 

“Yeonjun!!! You are alive! Where are you? We been looking for you for years. We couldn’t get in contact with you through mind link. Are you okay? Are you hurt?” 

“I’m in America. I’m okay and not hurt. These hunters gave me a collar that prevented me from using mind links. The collar is off now, which is why I can communicate with you right now. I will be coming back pretty soon with a surprise.”

“Good, the whole pack missed you and is miserable. A few other rival packs turned to attack and take over in your absence, but we fought them off with the help of our allied pack. What surprise?”

“What? Thank them for me. Tell the others I will be back soon. I found my mate, our Luna , she wasn’t in our country, but another.”

“What! Really! Our pack finally has our Luna. Is she from a pack over there? Are her pack okay with her leaving?”

“About our Luna, she is not one of us”

“What is she, then? She is not a vampire is she!?”

“No, no, she is a human”

“Oh, there hasn’t been a human Luna in a hundred years.”

“Yes, I know”

“If you are nervous about the pack welcoming her, don’t be. The pack will love her, you know they will.”

“I know. I got to go. She’s getting worried since I space out and not responding.”

“Okay, see you soon.”

“See you” Yeonjun said as he ended the mind link. He saw Amaya looking worried. 

“Don’t worry, I’m okay. I was just communicating with my pack through a mind link, which I couldn’t before because of the collar.” Yeonjun said, assuring her. Amaya nodded in understanding.

“Okay, we have a big day tomorrow, let’s pack and go to bed,” Max said. Everybody went to pack with Yeonjun helping Amaya. The next day, they all got a one-way ticket to South Korea. They got on the plane, going on their way to their new family. For Yeonjun, he’s on his way back to his family with person who will complete it.

Chapter Text

Heeseung is the alpha of Enhypen, a rogue pack, consisting of alphas and betas. They left their original pack because they disagreed with their rules and principles, one being can’t have a human mate. They have been living among humans for two years. When they got here two years ago, they had no place to stay and no money. A couple that owns a restaurant gave them shelter and allowed them to work in their restaurant as waiters. They have been living in the apartment above the restaurant. The couple found out about them being werewolves when Jungwon’s eyes and claws came out because of this rude customer harassing Niki. He was a slight problem in controlling his anger. They were fine with them being werewolves. They have been saving money to get a place of their own. With the tips they were getting, they saved enough to get an apartment with three rooms. They were the reason the restaurant became more famous and popular. Right now, Heeseung was setting up the restaurant with the others, getting ready to open up the restaurant. When he was rearranging the chairs, he smelt a vanilla with a hit of strawberry scent. He turned to the entrance to a girl opening the door and walking in. He saw Jay walk toward her, asking her how she has the key to the restaurant.

“Mate!” His wolf shouted. He has a human mate. He just knew his mate wasn’t among the werewolves.

“Ma’am, how do you have the key to the restaurant? You are not allowed in yet” Jay asked. She looked at Jay and smiled. She has a beautiful smile, Heeseung thought. 

“Oh, my parents are the owners. Of course, I have a key to our restaurant. Are you new? I have never seen you before. Then, again, I have been gone for four years.” She replied as she giggled. And a beautiful laugh Heeseung thought.

“Oh, okay. Yes, I’m new. It’s nice to meet you. I’m Jay” 

“Nice to meet you too, Jay. I’m Aria” 

“Aria!!” Someone shouted. Arya turned to see her mother, running towards. She hugged her. 

“I thought you weren’t coming back until tomorrow.”

“My boyfriend (as in a friend that is a boy) convinced me to come a day earlier to surprise you” Aria said, letting go of her mother to see her father approaching them. She got forget to separate boyfriend.  She has a boyfriend Heeseung thought sadly. She hugs her father. 

“I see we have some new faces here” She said as she lets go of her father. 

“Ah, Boys come to meet my daughter,” her father said. The boys came towards them. “You already met Jay. That’s Niki, Jungwon, Jake, Sunoo, Sunghoon, and lastly Heeseung. She is my daughter Aria.” 

Aria waved at them as her father introduced them. When she looked at Heeseung, she froze. She couldn’t look away from him, it was like there was some kind of connection with him. Her mother looked at them and smiled knowingly, but her father on the other didn’t like this one bit. He didn’t want his baby girl to have a boyfriend, especially a werewolf one, so he step in between them, breaking the eye contract. His wife shook her head at him.

“What’s your plan now that you finished college?” Her father asked her, pulling her to sit at one of the tables away from Heeseung. Aria let her father drag her even though she wanted to continue staring at Heeseung. Mrs. Park turned to the boys and told them to continue setting up the restaurant, while she goes to sit with her husband and daughter. Once she left, the boys turned to Heeseung.

“Is she your mate?” Jay asked. Heeseung nodded. 

“That’s great, hyung” Jake said

“Congratulations,” the others said. The boys congratulate him. 

“Thanks, but I think her dad doesn’t seem to like me with her” Heeseung replied.  

“Don’t worry about that. I think Mrs. Park got your back” Jay assured him. 

~TImskip two weeks later ~

Aria been getting along with the boys well. She started treating Niki, like her younger brother sincere she was an only child and always wanted a younger sibling. She also started to take a liking towards Heeseung. She feels this attraction towards him. She wants to know what it is, but every time she gets close or alone with him, her father is there to interrrupet. She is now, complaining to her mother.

“Dad is being annoying. I really like Heeseung. He’s a great guy. Why doesn’t he want me to like him?”

“Sweetie, it’s not because he hates Heeseung. Your father doesn’t what to gave his baby girl away. You have to understand.”

“I know, but he eventually have to gave me away. Can you talk to him? Please, mom” Aria begged her mother. 

“I will talk to him, okay.” 

“Thank you, mom” Aria said, “Now, I have to get to back to my boutique.” She kissed her mother goodbye and left. She open a clothing boutique with her six friends. Her and her four friends major in fashion, while her other two friends majored in business. All the clothes they sell in their store is designed and made by them. 

When she got to the store, she open it and went inside. Her friends where already there. 

“Good moring, Aria”

“Good moring, Cam, Nat, and Bella. Where are Mel, Minnie, and Tae?” 

“They are in the sewing room, putting last touchs to their designs” Nat answered. Aria nodded and made her way to the sewing room. She needs to  put finishes touchs her collections since today was their grand opening day of Freak du Chic. She saw the girls sewing some appliques and jewels. 

“Good moring” Aria greeted them, making her way to her station. She begin working.

“Good moring, Aria” The girls greeted back. After an hour, the girls finished all their collections. They been working on them through college. They brings them out and hanged them on the racks, putting one of each design on a manniquline to display them. They will be opening in a hour. 

After they set everything, which took like an hour since it was a lots of clothes. Nat was putting the sign board outside the boutique. The sign was letting people know about the grand opening today. They posted flyers around town couple days a go. They were a few people waiting in line for the store to open. She opened the door and welcome the people in.

“Welcome to the grand opening of Freak du Chic (I got this from Monster High), where you can find freaky clothings and all. Come on in” She said as she step aside, letting the people in. Everyone was amazed by the store and clothes. Nat was about ot go bak in the store, but was stopped by a group of boys.

“Excuse me, miss. Do you know where we can find Aria?” Jay asked her. Nat looked at them, she may have looked at Sunghoon a little longer since they was just something about him that attract her.  

“Ah, yes. How do you know Aria?”

“We are her friends that work at her parents’ restaurants” Jake answered. Nat nodded and told them to follow her. She told them to wait, while she goes get her. She went inside the sewing room.

“Hey, Aria” She said to Aria, who was doing new designs on her sketch pads already. She stopped and looked up at Nat.

“Yes”

“There are a group of boys looking for you. Thy said their your friends that work in your parents’ restaurant.”  Nat said. Aria eyes widen. 

“Was there a guy with bambi eyes with them. He’s tall” Aria said as she fixes her hair and everything.

“Yes, Why?” Nat asked teasingly, “You like him”

“No, Yes, Maybe” Aria said.

“Please, introduce me to the other tall dude” 

“Why? Are you feeling him?” Aria teased, it was her turned to tease. Nat blushed, “Maybe.” All their conversations was heard by the boys with their enhanced hearing. Heeseung and Sunghoon were happy that their mates seems to like them. Aria walked outside with Nat to see the boys. When she saw Niki, she ran to give him a hug.

“Niki!, how are you? Did you ate breakfast?” She asked him after releasing the hug. 

“Hi, noona. I’m fine and yes, I ate breakfast” He said, smiling at her. 

“Why are you so cute?” She said as she pinched his cheeks. He slapped her hands away, pouting.

“Noona, stop” Niki said as Aria laughed at his cuteness.

“We are also here you know” Sunoo said. Aria turned to them with a confused look.

“And who are you guys?” She said sarcastically. Sunoo put his hand on his chest in a hurt gesture.

“Oh I see how it is. You only care about Niki” Jay said. 

“Of course, he is my baby” Aria laughed and went to hug each of them in the row. As she was huggin them, she didn’t realize that she hugged Heeseung. The last person she hugged was warmer than the other, making her melt in the hugged since he hugged her tightly. When he did, she realize it was Heeseung that she was hugging. She immediately let go, blushing, looking at him. They were in their own world. 

“We should probably leave them to themselves” Nat said as she ushered the boys, “in the meantime, you guys can introduce yourselves? I will introduce the other girls.” Once they left, Heeseung decided to break the silence.

“How are you?”

“I’m good. And you?”

“I’m good.” Heeseung answered. They continued to look at each other. 

“I like you” Aria said her thought out loud. She blushed when she realized what she said “I mean. I-” Heeseung smiled at her.

“I like you too”

“You do?” Aria asked. Heeseung nodded,

“Would you be my mate?” 

“Mate?” Aria asked confused. Heeseung eyes widen. He forget she is not a werewolf.

“I meant girlfriend” He explained. She nodded.

“In that case, yes. I would love to be your girlfriend” Aria said. Heeseung hugged her in happiness, then he suddenly let her go.

“What about your dad? He doesn’t like me”

“Don’t worry about him. Mommy Park will take care of him” Aria said, laughing, making him laugh as well.

~Timeskip: a year later ~

It’s been a year since Aria started dating Heeseung. She found out about him and the guys being werewolves. She was mad that he didn’t tell her, but she got over it since she understood why he didn’t. Mr. Park finally accepted Heeseung after a talk with mommy Park and Aria. The other boys find their mates too, which happened to be Aria’s friends. Right now, it was night time, and Aria and Heeseung were cuddling in their bed. Then, suddenly, Aria sat up in a state of worry.

“What is wrong,baby?”

“It’s Niki. Something happen to him. I got to go” Aria said as she started getting out of bed, but was stopped by Heeseung. Every since she meet Niki, she created a bond with him. They don’t know what it is, but everytime something happens to him, she can somehow feel it. 

“No, you are not. Jay and Jake are with him. He is in good hands. I will ask Jay through our mind link about it, okay.”

“Hey, Jay, did something happen to Niki? Aria said she felt that something happen to him.” 

“Ah, yes. He got caught in a bear trap, while we were running in the woods. He will be fine”

“Okay, take care of him”

“We will”

Heeseung ended the mind link. 

“So, is Niki fine?”

“Yes, he fine, he just cut himself with a broken glasses that he was trying to pick up. He will heal” Heeseung lied. He didn’t want to worry her more than she is and didn’t want her to go looking for them in the woods, where danger is lurking. She signed, before laying back down.

“We will go tomorrow morning to see if he is fine” He said as he also laid back down, pulling her back into his arms. Aria nodded. 

Next moring 

Aria and Heeseung were making their way to the house the boys share together. As soon as he opened the door, Aria pushed him out of the way and went inside.

“Niki!! Where is Niki?” Aria shouted, looking around.

“I’m right here, noona. What is wrong?” Niki said, stepping out of the kitchen with an apple. She ran to him and started scanning his injury. She looked at his leg and saw that it was wrapped up. She bend down.

“What happened to your leg? Hee said you injury your hand with glass that should heal.”

“I didn’t cut myself with a glass. I caught my leg in a bear trap last night when Jay, Jake and I were taking a run in the woods. It will take sometime to heal.” Niki explained,not seeing Jay, Jake, and Heeseung shooking their heads, telling him not to say anything. Aria stood up and turned to the boys. 

“You lied to me. I will deal with you later,” She said to Heeseung, “For now, you two.” She picked up a pair of slippers. Jay and Jake made a run for it and Aria started catching them with the slipper.

“Noona, we are sorry!”

“Why are you going on a run in the middle of the night? There is the daytime to do that!”

“We are sorry! We will never do that again!”

Niki and the others were enjoying this from the couch. Heeseung looked at his mate, watching as she catch Jake and threw the slipper, hitting Jay in the head. She grabbed them by the ears, dragging them towards the others. She made the sat down on their knees as a punishment. She turned to Heeseung, giving him the look. He got up and sat next to the boys, doing the punishment as well. She sat next to Niki on the couch and stole some fruits from Sunoo’s fruit bowl, he was eating. She watched the show, ignoring the boys that were begging her to forgive them. 

Chapter Text

“Let’s break up” Soohyuk said to his girlfriend of three years, Autumn. They were inside her apartment, cuddling on the couch, watching tv. When he said that, Autumn moved away from him to look at him.

“What? Why?” She asked, “Did I do something wrong?” She grabbed his hand to make him face her. He can see tears forming in her eyes. He heart broke at the site. He never wanted to be the reason for her tears, but he gave to do this for her safety. She keeps getting hurt because of him. He pulled his hands away from her. 

“Look, I don’t love you anymore,” He said as she said that, her tears began to fall down her cheeks. 

“You’re lying,” she sniffed, “Who is making you do this?” She tried pulling his face towards her, but he moved away from her reach, getting up. 

“No one is making me do this!” He shouted at her, “Why can’t you understand I don’t want to be with you anymore!?” Autumn stood up as well. 

“Well, I don’t believe you!” She shouted back. 

“Well, believe what you want, but we are through!” He shouted and turned around making his way through the door. She ran to him and grabbed his arm, stopping from walking out. 

“Please, I love you, Soohyuk” She sniffed. He harshly pulled his arm away, making her drop to the floor. 

“Well, I don’t love you” he said before walking out the door without looking back. Autumn just sat on the floor, crying and holding the necklace that Soohyuk gave her. What she didn’t realized was someone was watching all of this unfold with a smirk on their face. 

A day later 

Soohyuk was going to leave the country to deal with the people that are after him, who were the reasons for his girlfriend's accidents that she kept getting into. Right now, he was telling his best man to stay and protect her. 

“Jun, I need you to give this Autumn,” Soohyuk said as he handed Jun the envelope, “It explains everything.” Jun took the envelope. 

“I will, sir” Jun said 

“Please, keep her safe for me” Soohyuk ordered. 

“I will, sir. Don’t worry, '' Jun replied. Soohyuk nodded before making his way inside the airport. Once he was gone, Jun ripped the envelope and threw it in the trash. He took a liking to Autumn since she was introduced to him.

“Don’t worry, I will keep her safe in my arms,” he said, smirking before getting back in the car and driving away. 

Three months later 

Autumn moved into a new apartment. She couldn’t live in her old apartment due to the memories it causes and Jun that keeps stalking her. She had a bad feeling about him, when Soohyuk introduced him to her. She rejected him, but he won’t leave her alone. She even changed her number. Right now, she is putting everything that reminds her of Soohyuk in a box. She took her necklace off, helding it in her hand, opening to see their picture inside. 

“I will always love you,” she said with a tear running down her cheek, before closing the pendent and putting it inside the box. She closed the box and placed it deep inside her closet, where she won’t see it. She wiped her tears as she heard a knock on her door. She went to the door.

“Who is it?” She asked as she looked inside the peephole to see Jun. She gasped wondering how he got her new address. 

“It’s Jun,” he said, “I just want to talk to you.”

“No, leave me alone,” she replied. 

“Open this goddamn door, Autumn!” He shouted, banging on the door, making Autumn jump back scared. 

“Go away, I will call the police!” She shouted back, he ignored her. She picked up her phone and called 112. 

“Police, what’s your emergency?” The operator said as they picked up.

“There is this crazy man that’s been following me around. Now, he is outside my apartment, banging on my door. He won’t leave. Please, help.” She explained to the operator in a panic voice as the banging continued. 

“Please, stay calm, ma’am. The police are on their way.” The operator said.

“Okay,” Autumn said as the operator hung up. The banging and yelling continued. Even her neighbors came out, telling him to leave, which he didn’t listen to. After 30 minutes, the police came. 

“Excuse sir, but you need to leave or we are going to arrest you” Autumn heard the police say as the banging and yelling stopped. Jun had no choice, but to go away. He didn’t realize that one of the policemen works for Soohyuk, making him know the men working for Soohyuk. The police knocked on Autumn's door.

“Ma’am, this is the police,” the police said. Autumn opened the door. She looked around, not seeing Jun, before looking at the police. 

“Don’t worry, ma’am. He’s gone. The next time he canes here, he will be arrested. There will be a new security guard at this apartment building to ensure he doesn’t show up again.”

“Okay, thank you, sir” Autumn said as she was about to close the door, she heard her name.

“Autumn, how are you holding up?” One of the policemen asked. Autumn looked up to see Yechan. 

“Oh, Yechan, hi. I’m doing fine. How are you?” She replied. She really didn’t want to see anyone associated with Soohyuk. 

“I’m doing fine as well. You don’t have to worry about Jun, I will handle him.” Yechan said. She nodded,

“I have to go now, it was nice seeing you” 

“Okay, you too,” Yechan replied as Autumn closed the door.  I hope you finish your business soon, Soohyuk Yechan thought since he saw how Autumn looked, which was not good. He walked away to his partner. 

Nighttime 

Jun was inside the underground parking lot of Autumn’s apartment. He was messing with the brakes of her car. He finished his job and stood up.

“If I can’t have you, no one will,” he said, smirking before leaving. He didn’t realize there was a camera recording him.

Next Morning

Autumn made her way to her car and got in. She started driving her way to work. She was coming to a red light, so she started to press her brake, just to realize her brakes weren’t working. She started to panic. It was a good thing the light turned green, but she had more traffic lights to go through. She called her friend. 

“Hey, Autumn. What’s up?” Her friend answered.

“Irene, my brakes don’t work!” She shouted in fear with tears running down her face.

“What do you mean?” Irene asked, also in panic.

“I don’t know, but the car won’t stop even when I step on the brakes,” She explained as she crossed a red light, “they worked fine yesterday”

“Someone must have tempered with it” Irene replied as she called the police on another phone, “Get off the main roads. I will call the police.” Autumn tried to find a road away from the main road. She found one and took it off the main road. The road was narrow and it was one way. She saw an incoming school bus and panicked more. She turned her car, making her go off the road, down a hill. Her car spinned around, before landing upside down.

“Autumn! Are you there?” Irene shouted, but Autumn couldn’t hear her since she was unconscious with blood running down her face. The bus driver called the police when he saw the car go off the road as she stopped the bus. He was also trying to calm down the children, who were frightened and crying. An hour later, the ambulance and police came. Autumn was pulled from the car onto a stretcher. She was placed inside the ambulance and taken to the hospital. She was placed into surgery as soon as she was inside the hospital. 

After an hour of surgery, she was placed inside a room. Irene rushed into the hospital, asking the receptionist her room, which she(receptionist) told her after telling her(receptionist) she is her friend. She ran to her room and saw the doctor coming out of her room. 

“Doctor, is my friend fine?” Irene asked. 

“She is fine and stable. She may have post-traumatic amnesia due to a car accident, which caused a little damage to her hippocampus, but it wasn't severe damage. She will recover the memories she lost. It may take days, weeks, months, or years, it depends on the person. She may need a trigger for the memories to come back. You can help her recover the memories, but take it easy and don’t force the memories, okay,” the doctor explained.

“Okay, can I see her?” Irene asked. 

“Yea, she's just unconscious right now, let us know when she wakes up,” the doctor said. Irene nodded, and the doctor left. Irene went inside Autumn’s room and saw her laying on the bed. She pulled a chair towards the bed and sat down. 

“Why is this happening to you as soon as Soohyuk broke up with you? This wouldn’t happen if he was here.” Irene said to her even if she can’t hear her (Irene).  

Irene had been sitting here for three hours, so she went to get  lunch, hoping Autumn wouldn't wake up while she was gone. When Irene was gone, Jun showed up. He looked at her. 

“You ended up surviving, eh”  he said. He saw her waking up. He waited. Autumn opened her eyes, looking around to see she was in a hospital room. Her eyes landed on Jun. she looked at him confused. 

“You are awake,” he said.

“Who are you?” Autumn asked him. Oh, she has amnesia, perfect he thought. He can use this opportunity. He walked to her. 

“I’m her boyfriend, Jun, you don’t remember me,” he said, sadly. 

“Oh, I’m sorry. I don’t remember you” she apologized.

“It’s fine, you will remember soon. Just know that I’m your boyfriend” he replied as he held her hand. She nodded. Then, Irene walked into the room with lunch. She stopped in her tracks when she saw Jun. 

“What are you doing here?” She said to him, “Leave this instant or I will call security.” Autumn looked at her, confused. 

“Why? Isn’t he my boyfriend?” Autumn asked, confused. Irene was shocked.

“He is not your boyfriend. He never was.” Irene told her. Autumn was more confused, but she should believe her best friend. She moved her hand away from Jun’s. Irene was about to tell Jun to leave again, but was interrupted by the police coming in.

“Jun, you are arrested for an attempted murder on Ms. Autumn.” The police said as they went to Jun and put cuffs on him.

“What! I didn’t do anything!” Jun shouted as he was dragged away. 

“We will let the judge decide that,” the police said and took him away. Irene was shocked to hear that he was the cause of Autumn’s car accident. She thought he liked her, why would he harm her. Well, anything is possible when it comes to Jun. she will not dwell on it. She went to sit in the chair next to the bed after setting food on the table next to the bed. 

“Who was that guy anyways?” Autumn asked her. 

“He’s this guy that is obsessed with you, which looks like he was the cause of your accident, but let’s not talk about him.” Irene answered, “What do you remember?”

“I remember us getting our first job at Kim Corporation, but don’t remember much after that.” Autumn replied as she tried to remember, but couldn’t. 

“Okay, so you don’t remember the last three years,” Irene said. She doesn’t remember the years of being with Soohyuk and the break up. I think this is good. I’m sad seeing her heartbroken because of the break up,” She thought. 

“Don’t force yourself to remember,” Irene said as she pressed the button to call the doctor.

~Timeskip: 10 months later~ 

It’s been a year and Soohyuk is back in Korea. He had taken care of all the people. He has been back for a month. He tried to find Autumn, but she doesn’t live in her old apartment anymore. He can’t reach her cell since she changed it because of Jun. He even went to her work place, but he found out she was transferred to another company. They wouldn’t tell him where. He had his man find out where she was. 

Right now, he was walking around to get his head clear since he was getting frustrated at not finding the whereabouts of his lover. As he was walking, he was suddenly bumped into by a girl, who was running. He caught her before she fell down. He looked at her as she looked at him. Autumn he thought. They continued to look at each other. Wow, so handsome Autumn thought. Autumn snapped out of it, when she heard the men that were chasing her. 

“There is she!” One of the men shouted. Autumn got out of Soohyuk’s arms. 

“Sorry, but I got to go,” she said to Soohyuk, before running away, trying to get faraway from the men. Soohyuk watched her go, wondering why she does remember me. Also, wondering who those men are chasing. He turned to them, blocking their way. 

“Move out of the way, sir” one of them said

“Why are you chasing her?” Soohyuk asked. 

“No of your business” the same one said.

“Is that so,” Soohyuk said, showing them his gun. They stopped. One of them took a good look at Soohyuk and gasped. 

“It’s Shadow,” he whispered to his friends, which Soohyuk heard and smirked. 

“Yes, it’s me, so you better leave and stop following her,” Soohyuk said. 

“Who is Shadow?” Another man asked, confused.

“The mafia,” another said to him, making him look at Soohyuk scared. 

“Sorry, we will leave and not be bothering her anymore,” one said, before pulling his friends away. He thought about following Autumn, but let it go. He needs to find out what is going on and what happened while he was gone. He went to meet up with Yechan to see if he knew anything. He got to the police station and walked in.

“Mr. Lee, welcome, what can we do for you?” One policeman said to him. 

“Is Yechan here? I would like to speak with him.” Soohyuk replied. 

“Yea, you can go right in.” The policeman said. Soohyuk nodded and made his way father inside. He saw Yechan at his desk. He walked to me and sat down in the chair in front. Yechan looked ups

“Soohyuk, you're back. Did you take care of everything?” Yechan asked him.

“Yea, I need to ask you something.”

“Is it about Autumn?”

“Yes”

“Well, Jun happened”

“What do you mean?”

“He's been causing her problems. I don’t know if you know, but he has been obsessed with her since you introduced her to him. He even attempted to murder by tempering with her car brakes, leading her to get into an accidents, which made her lose her memories of the past four years just because she rejected him,” Yechan explained.

“What? Where is he?” Soohyuk shouted up in anger. He left his girlfriend with a killer, he could forgive himself. He probably didn’t even give her my letter. 

“Don’t worry, he is in jail.” Yechan said, making Soohyuk calm down a little. He wanted to kill Jun, but will let it go, finding Autumn is more important.

“Thank you, Yechan,” Soohyuk said, before leaving the station to find Autumn. I didn’t call Irene her best friend. He doubts she will answer his call, but he will try. 

“Why are you calling?” She said, rudely once she picked up. 

“I’m calling for Autumn whereabouts,” 

“Why, you break up with her a year ago?”

“I didn’t want to, but I had to for her safety. I need to take care of the people that were after her,” Soohyuk explained, “Please, Irene.” He heard Irene signed.

“Fine, she probably is at the children's center, where she volunteers right now. The address is XXX,” Irene said.

“Thank you” 

“One more thing, she has no memories of you,” Irene said, “You have to get her to remember. The doctor said there is a trigger that will lead her to remember everything. I couldn’t figure out what it is, so maybe you can.” 

“I know, I will, thank again,” Soohyuk said, before hanging up and making his way to the address that Irene told him. 

With Autumn 

Autumn stepped inside a cafe after running. An employee asked if she was okay. She told the employee she was fine. She decided to order a drink and a batch of cookies.  After she got her drink, she made her way to the children's center. She couldn’t drive a car due to the accident, she gets a panic attack every time she gets inside a car. 

“Ms. Autumn is here!” A boy shouted as he saw Autumn get inside the building. All the children started running to greet her. 

“Hi, guys,” Autumn greeted them, “I brought cookies for you guys.” She set the cookies down on a table. The children were going to grab a cookie, but Autumn stopped them.

“Sanitize your hands first,” she said to them. They all sanitized their hands before grabbing a cookie. They went to continue playing for a little bit, before their arts and crafts class with her.  

“How are you, Autumn?” Her co-volunteer asked her, “you look like you run 5k miles.”

“Yea, I’m okay. I just ran into this teen that was getting harassed by this group of men. They started chasing, but I got away and made sure they didn’t follow me here.” Autumn explained.  

“Oh, you always get yourself into trouble.” 

30 minutes later 

While Autumn was doing her arts and crafts class with the children, Soohyuk showed up to the center. 

“Mr. Lee, how can I help you?” A worker greeted him.

“Hi, Mrs. Kim,  I heard Autumn volunteers here. I’m looking for her,” Soohyuk replied.

“Why does she owe something?” She asked, worried for Autumn’s safety.

“No, she is my girlfriend, I have been away for a year and wanted to surprise her.” Soohyuk assured her. She smiled at that. 

“But do you know she has amnesia,” she said to him, He nodded, “Okay, following this way, she is teaching arts and crafts to the children right now.” She led him to the large room they have. “I will get her for you.” Soohyuk nodded. Some of the kids saw him and was about to shout, but he gushed him with his index finger to his mouth. He stood up outside the door as he watched her. She was helping one of the kid with their project, smiling, before Mrs. Kim interrupted her. Mrs. Kim nodded towards the door. Autumn looked at him with a shock face, before turning back to Mrs. Kim, nodding at something when said. Then, she made her way to him. 

“Hi, Mrs. Kim said you wanted to talk to me,” Autumn said, confused. It’s the handsome man from before She thought.

“Yes, can we go somewhere more private,” he asked, not wanting to disturb the kids. Autumn nodded and gestured for me to follow him. She led him to an empty room away from the kids and Mrs. Kim. 

“What is it that you wanted to talk to me about?” Autumn asked him as soon as they got into the room. 

“Do you remember me?” Soohyuk asked. She looked at him and tried to remember, but couldn’t. How can I forget a handsome face?

“I’m sorry, I can’t remember anyone from the past four years. I got into a car accident, which is the cause of my amnesia. So, If I knew you since then, then I don’t remember you,” She apologized, “Are you a friend?” If so, I can’t believe this handsome man was my friend. 

“I heard. I’m not a friend. I'm just glad you are okay. Don’t forget yourself to remember. Your memories will come back soon,” Soohyuk said, his heart hurt that she doesn’t remember me and got hurt, “I have to go now, just wanted to see how you were.” He walked towards the door. Autumn watched him and suddenly she started getting images of the handsome man, her hugging, kissing and even the break up they had. She grabbed her head and groaned, dropping to the floor. Soohyuk stopped walking when he heard her groan. He turned around to see her on the floor, holding her head with tears running down her face. He ran to her, holding her shoulder. It worked. Him walking out of the door, the scene from their break up was the trigger. 

“Autumn, are you okay?” He asked, concerned.

“Soohyuk,” was all she said, before passing out in his arms. The memories returning must have taken a toll on her. He picked her up in his arms and walked out the room. He decided to take her away from the center.

“What happened to her?” Mrs. Kim asked him.

“She got her memories back, which must have taken a toll on her, making her pass out,” he explained, “I will take her home.” Mrs. Kim nodded. They left the building. He placed her inside the passenger seat, belting her upb before getting in the driver’s side. They made their way to his apartment. He laid her down on his bed once he got inside his apartment. He caresses her face, before leaving to do some work. After 30 minutes, Autumn woke up. She looked around, wondering where she was.

“This looks like Soohyuk’s place,” she said. She got off the bed, leaving the room. Yup, most definitely Soohyuk’s place. What am I doing here? She walked into the living room and saw Soohyuk working. She was happy to see him since he was gone for a year. She was going to run and hug him, but remember they aren’t together anymore. She tiptoed to the door, trying to leave without him catching her. She can’t face right now without crying. 

“Where are you going?” Soohyuk asked, making her stop in her tracks. He got up from the couch, walking towards her. 

“Autumn,” he called her, but she didn’t turn around. He knows she doesn’t want to see him. He grabbed her hand, but she pulled her hand away, turning around with an angry face, looking anywhere but at him. 

“What do you want?” 

“Can we talk?” 

“No, there’s nothing to talk about. You made your choice a year ago,” she said in anger, “if there’s nothing more, I will be leaving.” She turned back around and opened the door, but it was slammed back shut by Soohyuk’s hands. He trapped her between him and the door. She turned around again. She tried pushing him away, but he was stronger than her. 

“Let go” she said, not looking at him. 

“No, not until, you listen to me explain what happened a year ago” he said, he grabbed her chin with one hand, turning her face towards his. She looked at him for a second before looking away. 

“Fine, explain” She signed, making him smile. 

“Do you remember all the accidents you kept getting into?” He asked her, she nodded.

“Well, they happened because of my rival. They find out you are my weakness, so they were harming you to get to me. I had to break up with you to show them that you are no longer my weakness. They were watching all this happen, which is why I had to put on an act. Sorry if I hurt during it. I left Korea to take care of those people. I gave Jun a letter to give to you that explained everything, which he clearly didn’t. I came back just to find out that he was a traitor that tried to kill you.” He explained, watching her reaction. She looked back at him.

“Do you still love me?” She whispered, looking at him, nervously. 

“I never stopped loving you,” he answered, before bringing her into a hug. She hugged back, tears running down her face. After a few minutes, they broke the hug. Soohyuk wiped her tears. 

“I missed you so much,” he said

“Me too,” she replied, before kissing each other.

Chapter Text

Lee Ari, Lee Jongsuk’s daughter, was getting bullied at her new school for one month. Her parents don’t know about it since she hides it well. Also, the bullies don’t hit her in visible places and told her to not tell her mother or her mother gets it. If they knew who her father was, they wouldn't be doing that, instead they would be fighting to be her friends. Then, again who would want people to only be friends with them because of their famous father. The bullies were jealous that the boys were liking her, and she is a half-breed, that is what the bullies call Ari. She told the principal and teachers, but they didn’t do anything about it. They don't care about her, except one teacher, they are just using her as a charity to show their school accepts every kind of student. The teacher can’t do much, she was threaten to be fired. Ari told her to let it go even though the teacher didn’t care about being fired. She just got home from school with new bruises. One of the bullies accidentally hit her in the face so she has a bruise on her cheek. 

“Hi, sweetie. How was school? Did you still not make any friends?” Her mother asked her from the kitchen, where she was making dinner. 

“Hi. It was fine and no I didn’t” Ari quickly said,making her way to her room, before her mom saw her face. Her mother saw her cover the left side of her face. Why is she covering her face? She was going to put makeup on to cover it. She didn’t have any friends because other students were scared to get involved with her and be bullied along with her. After hiding the bruise with a concealer and changing clothes, making sure to wear long sleeves, she made her way to the kitchen to see her mother setting the table for two since her father often doesn't eat with them since he was away shooting kdrama. She went to help her. They sat down to eat. 

“So, why were you covering your face?” Her mother asked, making Ari froze, which she saw. 

“Oh, it was nothing. Maybe you saw it wrong” Ari replied nervously. 

“I know something is going on at school. If you don’t want to tell me, that’s fine. I will wait for you when you are ready.” Her mother said, smiling at her before continuing eating. Ari nodded. Wish I could tell you, mom. 

Next morning 

Ari’s mother put a camera in Ari’s necklace, while Ari was taking a shower. She brought all of this when she saw a bruise on Ari’s arm. She began to suspect she was getting bullied, so she wanted to make sure. She hopes she is not getting bullied. 

“Ready to go, sweetie,” her mother asked her. Ari nodded. They went out the door. Her mother drops her off. She can also pick her up, but Ari don’t want her too because of the bullies. Her mother just thinks she is embarrassed to have her mother pick her up. After Ari was dropped off, her mother went to her store. She has a clothing store. 

When Ari went inside her classroom, she kept her head. She sat on her seat, which was in the middle with horrible words, such as half-breed written on it. She wipes them with one of her sanitizer wipes. She was going to throw away the wipe. As she was making her way back, she tripped, good thing she was wearing sweats under her skirt. She can hear clips and laugh. She got up, trying not to cry and sat down in her seat. One guy sitting in the corner seat near the window was getting fed up with this. He was going to stand up, but their homeroom teacher, Mrs. Kim, who is the only teacher that stops the bullying, came. Everybody got up to greet her. 

“Good Morning. Just one thing. Mr. Lee, your gym teacher is out sick, so I will be teaching it.” Mrs. Kim said, “ Behave and have a good day.” She left after that. 

~Timeskip to Lunch~

Ari always has a packed lunch, so she eats in the classroom. She was eating quickly before the bullies come back from getting their breads and sandwiches and start bullying her. She was bullied throughout the day, the camera that she didn’t know about capturing everything. As she was drinking her juice, she was hit on the back of her head, making her choke on it. They started laughing at her pain as she coughed, wiping the juice. The guy that was mentioned early was watching from outside of the room. He started walking towards them, but his friends pulled him back and away from there, telling him he will be the next victim. 

During Study Time

Ari was in the library, studying for upcoming exams and doing her assignments, when she was grabbed by the hair and dragged out of the library. The other students and librarian just watched as Ari was struggling. She was dragged to an empty hallway and thrown against the wall. 

“Leave me alone” Ari said. 

“Oh, you still have the courage to talk back” the main bully said. She kicked in the stomach, making Ari drop to the ground in pain. They continued to kick and punch her until they were satisfied. 

“Let’s enough, girls” the main bully ordered the others, “see you tomorrow, half-breed.” They walked away laughing. Ari laid there for a while, knowing it’s going to be hard getting up. She sat up after seconds. 

“Hey, are you okay?” Ari heard someone asked. She looked up to see a guy that she remembers is from her class with her things. 

“Does it look like I’m okay?” 

“Sorry, you're right. I brought your stuff” the guy said as he handed Ari her things. Ari took it from him. I can’t walk home like this, I need to have mom pick me up. She picked up her phone to call her mother. 

“Hi, sweetie,” her mother answered.

“Hi, mom can you pick me up” 

“Yes, did something happen?” Her mother worriedly asked.

“No, I’m just lazy to take the bus” 

“Okay, I will be there in 20 minutes” her mother said and hung up. Ari stood up, put her backpack on. She began to walk using the wall as support towards the entrance of the school building to leave the school and wait for her mother outside. She can feel the guy walking following her. She just ignored him. She got outside, sat on the steps. The guy sat next to her. 

“You know you can leave, you don’t have to wait with me” she said to him. 

“I know I want to”

“Why are you helping me all of sudden?” 

“I don’t know, but I can’t continue to sit and watch. What they are doing to you is not right.” 

“You know you will be the next target if you help or are with me”  

“I know and don’t care” 

“Whatever you say, what is your name by the way?” 

“Jisung” 

“You already know my name is Ari” Ari said. They continued talking to each other, until Ari’s mom came. They heard honk and looked up to see Ari’s mom picked outside the gate of the school on the road next to the school. Ari saw her mother nodded towards Jisung. I knew she wanted her to ask him if he wanted a ride home. 

“My mom wonder if you want a ride home” Ari asked Jisung. 

“If it’s not a problem for you and her” 

“Not at all. Come on” Ari said. They made their way out of the gate, went inside the car. 

“Mom, this is Jisung” Ari introduced.

“Nice to meet you Jisung” Ari’s mom said, smiling at Jisung through the rear view mirror. 

“Nice to meet you too, Mrs. Lee”

“Are you Ari’s friend?” 

“Mom,” Ari said, embarrassed by her mother. Jisung smiled.

“Yes”

“Well, thanks for being her friend” Ari’s mom said, “please, tell me your address, so I can gps it.” Jisung told us the address and Ari’s mom put in the gps. They were on their way.

~Timeskip~ 

Ari’s mom decided to look at the video the camera in Ari’s necklace recorded, while Ari was doing her school assignments. She opened the app on her laptop that was connected to the camera. She played the video and watched it. She played it after watching with tears falling down her cheeks.

“Mom, why are you crying?” Ari asked her mother once she saw her crying on the couch after she came downstairs. She quickly went to her mother, sitting next to her. She looked at the laptop to see a video paused on a scene that looks like her class. 

“Why didn’t you tell me you were getting bullied?” 

“I'm sorry. How did you know?”

“I put a camera in your necklace, hint, the video on the laptop.” Her mother said, pointing to the video on the laptop. 

“I’m sorry, mom. I didn’t want to worry you. You already have a lot going with your business, being pregnant and dad being gone,” Ari said, with tears falling down her cheeks.

“You are my daughter. It’s my job to worry about you. Your unborn sibling is worried for you too. Your safety is my first property.” Her mother said, hugging her, wiping her tears. Ari giggled at the sibling part. 

“How long has this been going?” 

“Since the first day”

“And the school and teachers did nothing,” her mom asked.

“They don’t care, only one teacher cared, but she was threatened to be hired.” Ari explained. 

“Is that so? I will go on Monday talk with the principal, see if that makes a difference” 

“I doubt it would. Please, don’t tell dad about this he will make a huge fuss”

“If it doesn’t, I will find a new school for you. He will find out eventually, it’s better to tell me” Ari’s mom said, “but for now, let’s get some sleep. Tomorrow we will have a mother-daughter day.” They cleaned up and Ari’s mom bandaged her up. They went to bed. Before Ari’s mom went to bed, she texted her husband. 

To: Jongsuk, my hubby

From: Jazlyn, my wifey

Ari is getting severely bullied at her school for a month now. I just found out today. The school didn't do anything about it.

Somewhere in Seoul

“That’s a wrap. We are finished with filming the last scene of Beneath The Lies.” The director said, “thanks for your hard work. We will get together tonight to celebrate.” Everyone clapped. Jongsuk went to change his clothes after thanking everyone. He heard a ding on his phone. He picked it up to see a message from his wife. He opened the message, his heart dropped at it. 

From:Jazlyn, my wifey

To: Jongsuk,my hubby

Ari is getting severely bullied at her school for a month now. I just found out today. The school didn’t do anything about it.

His daughter was getting bullied, while he was away. He needs to go home right now. 

“Jongsuk-ssi, are you coming to the get-together?” His coworker asked. 

“No, I need to get home. Something happened to my daughter,”Jongsuk replied, packing his things. 

“Oh, go then. I will let everyone know you can’t make it.” 

“Tell them I’m sorry” he said and left for his hotel to pack up. He purchased a plane ticket to Busan. He made his way home. 

~Timeskip again~ 

Jongsuk opened the door to his house. He walked and closed and locked the door. He dropped his stuff gently and made his way to his daughter's room. He slowly opened her door and stepped in. He walked to her sleeping form. He crouched down next to her face and saw her arm wrapped in bandage. He caressed her.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t here to protect you. Now that I’m here, nothing bad will happen to you” he promised and kissed her forehead. He left her room and picked his staff and went to his room. He set his staff in the corner and walked to his sleeping seven month pregnant wife. He kissed her forehead. 

“I’m sorry you had to deal with all of this on your own. I’m here now” he said as he pulled the blanket to uncover her bump and placed his hand, “I hope you didn’t cause mommy any problems while I was gone, cupcake.” He felt a kick against his hand. 

“I miss you too. Now go to sleep” he said and kissed the bump. Then, he pulled the blanket back up and went to do this nightly routine. 

Next Day

Ari’s mom woke up. She felt an arm wrapped around her bump. She turned around to his her husband. Did he get back last night? She wanted to hug him since she missed him for two months or so, but she needed to empty her bladder. She removed his arm and got up. She did her morning routine. After she got dressed, she walked outside of the bathroom that was connected to their room. She placed her pajamas on the counter. She saw that her husband was still asleep, so she let him sleep since he may be tired. She walked out of the room. 

“Good morning, mom” Ari greeted her as she was making her way to the bathroom.

“Good morning, sweetie” Jazlyn greeted her daughter back. She made her way to the kitchen to make breakfast. After finishing, she set the table. Ari walked into the kitchen. 

“Mom, is there someone else in the house? Because I heard noises in your bedroom.” Ari asked her, sitting down in her seat. Jazlyn saw her husband, slowly walking into the kitchen. Ari didn’t see him since her back is facing the entrance. 

“There is a surprise for you behind you,” Jazlyn said, smiling at her husband. Ari looked at her mom confused but turned around to see her father.

“Appa!” Ari shouted, getting up and running to her father. She hugged him. “I missed you.”

“I missed you too” He said, hugging her back. She lets go of him and pulls him towards the table. She seat in her seat. Jongsuk went to his wife, hugged her and kissed her. 

“I missed you” he said.

 “Missed you too” 

They let go of each other and seat down in their chairs. The family began eating their breakfast. After breakfast, the family of four sat in the living room. Ari was nervous since she knows her mom told her dad about the bullying.

“Your mom tells me you are getting bullied at your school for a month now,” Jongsuk said to Ari. 

“Yes” 

“And the school didn’t do anything”

“No, they don’t care. None of the teachers stopped it. Only Mrs. Kim did something about it, but she was threatened to be fired.” Ari explained. Jongsuk hummed in response.

“I’m planning on going to the school on Monday to have a chat with the principal about this.” Jazlyn said. 

“I will come with you” he said as Jazlyn nodded, “for today, let’s spend time together as a family since I didn’t see you guys for months and go to an amusement park. How does that sound?”

“Yea sounds great. I haven’t been there since I was five,” Ari said excitedly.

“I’m sorry, I haven’t been spending time with you due to my busy schedule,” Jongsuk apologized to his daughter. 

“It’s fine, appa” Ari assured him, “it’s your job. I understand. You always call and talk to me in your free time. That’s more than enough for me.” Jongsuk hugged his daughter tightly. Jazlyn looked at them with love in her eyes. 

“Appa, I can’t breathe,” Ari said, laughing. Jongsuk let her go. “Let’s go.” The family of four got their shoes on,left their house, and made their way to the amusement park. Jongsuk did not forget his mask. 

~Timeskip to Monday~

Monday morning, Ari’s parents went with her to her school. They walked inside, all the students were looking at her dad, who had a mask on. They didn’t know she had a dad. With Ari, they made their way to the principal’s office. 

“Hi, I would like to speak to Mr. Jung,” Jazlyn said to one teacher that was stepping out of the office. Mr. Jung saw them. He stepped out of his office.

“Mrs. Lee, Ari, and you must be Mr. Lee. What can I do for you?” Mr. Jung said to them sweetly. He was putting in an act in front of them. Jazlyn wanted to slap him.

“We wanted to talk about the bullying that is happening at your school that involves our daughter,” Jazlyn said. 

“Bullying? There is no bullying that happens at this school.” 

“How do you explain the bruises on my daughter’s body?” Jazlyn argued in anger. Jongsuk put a hand on her back to calm her down since stress is not good for the baby. 

“Let’s talk this inside,” Mr. Jung said as he stepped back inside his office with them following. Jongsuk closed the door. Mr. Jung gestured for them to take a seat as he took a seat across from them. 

“About your daughter’s bruises, she may have gotten them from gym class. They tend to play a little rough,” Mr. Jung said. Jongsuk narrowed his eyes at him. 

“I had a feeling you would say this,” Jazlyn said, smirking. She pulled her phone and pulled up the video and showed him the video. Jongsuk moved to watch the video too since he didn’t know about it. He was shocked and angry at what he saw. He couldn’t believe his daughter went through this every single day at school. Mr. Jung swallowed his spit. Jazlyn played the video after 30 minutes. Jongsuk sat back down and glared at Mr. Jung. 

“My daughter tells me that you didn’t do anything about it when she told you. You even threaten to fire a teacher if she interferes.” Jazlyn said. 

“Look we don’t want our school reputation to be ruin-“ Mr. Jung started to say, but was interrupted by Jongsuk, who decided to finally talked. 

“I don’t care about you reputation,” Jongsuk said as he takes his mask off, Mr. Jung was shocked to see him, “Your school doesn’t care about their students safety. I don’t want my daughter going to a school where she is not safe. And you are clearly discriminating my daughter because her skin. That doesn’t sit right with me. My daughter won’t be going to your school anymore. You just lost one of your best students.” Jongsuk gesture for his wife and daughter to get up. They made their way towards the door. Jongsuk stopped,

“I will not be sponsoring your school anymore” 

“Wait, Mr. Lee. Let’s not do that. The bullies will be expelled-” Mr. Jung started to say as he got up. He can’t lose Lee Jongsuk’s sponser. 

“Now that you know I'm her father, you want to do something,” Jongsuk said. He glared at Mr. Jung and  walked out of his office with his wife and daughter. They walked down the hallway. 

“Oh my god, it’s Lee Jongsuk!” A girl screamed. A group of students started running towards them. Jongsuk grabbed his wife’s, ready to protect her from the crowd.

“Ari, you know Jongsuk oppa?” A student asked Ari. 

“Wait, her name is Lee Ari. He is with her and her mother. Is he your father?” Another student said.

“Yes, I’m her father,” Jongsuk said.

“No way!” Every student shouted. 

“What’s going on here,” they heard someone said behind the group of students. The person pushed her way through. It was Ari’s bully. She looked to see Jongsuk. 

“Oh my. It’s you Jongsuk” she said, she turned to see Ari and frowned, “Halfbreed what are you doing with Jongsuk oppa.” 

“What did you just call my daughter?” Jongsuk asked in anger. 

“Wait, daughter. She’s your daughter?” 

“Yes, you must be the one that has been bullying my daughter.” Jongsuk said. He turned to the other students, “And you guys just stood and watched.” The other students look down in guilt. The bully didn’t have any regrets.

“Oppa, why are you married to that thing?” The bully asked, pointing to Jazlyn. 

“Excuse me” Jazlyn said, “Didn’t your parents teach you to respect your elders?” The bully just ignored her. Oh, how Jazlyn wanted to slap her right now since it’s  clear that she is not getting disciplined at home.

“My wife is not a thing,” Jongsuk said angrily, “We aren’t going waste our breathe, speaking to you. So, please move out of her way. Let’s go honey and Ari.” Jongsuk pushed her out of the way and pulled his wife and Ari through as the other students made way for them. Suddenly, the bully pulled Jazlyn’s hair, making her let go of Jongsuk’s hand. As she tried to get that stupid girl hands off of her. Everybody was shocked that she missed with an elder, somewhere recording the whole thing.

“Let go!” Jazlyn shouted in pain. It was a horrible day to wear her natural hair out. Jongsuk was going to pull the bully's hand off of his wife’s hair, but Ari beat him to it. She pulled the bully’s hand of her mother and punched her in the face. 

“I wanted to do that for the longest time,” Ari said as Jongsuk checked on his wife. The bully started to come at Ari, but was held back by some teachers. 

“That’s enough out of you,” Mr. Jung said, “As of today, you are expelled from this school.”

“But, appa” 

“Enough, Jiwoo!” Mr. Jung said.

“Appa?, no wonder you were letting her get away with everything,” Jongsuk said. No wonder why everybody didn’t want to get involved, Ari thought.

“I’m sorry on her behalf Mr. and Mrs. Lee” Mr. Jung said, “As of today, I’m no longer the principal of this school. Mr. Kim would be the new principal. So, Mr. and Mrs. Lee, you don’t have to take Ari away from this school. She is one of our best students.” 

“Apology not accepted. We still want to take our daughter out of this school, but it is up to her,” Jazlyn said, turning to Ari, “What is your decision, Ari?” Ari looked at Jisung, who smiled at her. She smiled back.

“I would like to stay,” Ari said. Her parents nodded and all the students cheered. Her classmates surrounded her, apologizing. Jongsuk and Jazlyn looked at the happy smile on their daughter’s face. 

“Well, our work here is done,” Jazlyn said to her husband. 

“It sure is, how about we go to an aquarium with just the two of us,” Jongsuk said to her with his hand on her belly bump. He suddenly left a kick to his hand, “I mean just the three of us. I didn’t forget about you, cupcake.” Jazlyn giggled.

“I would love. We haven’t been there since our first date. We should also take Ari there sometimes,” Jazlyn said. 

“Hey, Ari, sweetie,” Jazlyn called to her daughter, “we’re going to go now.” 

“Okay, bye eomma and appa,” Ari replied. 

“Wait, Jongsuk oppa, before you go, can we have a picture with you.” One student asked Jongsuk, nervously. 

“Sure, why not,” Jongsuk said, “We may have to take three pictures because I don’t think all of you are going to fit in the frame and hallway.” The first group of students and teachers positioned themselves with Jongsuk front and center. Ari went to help take the picture with a student’s phone. 

“No, Ari, we want you in the picture with us,” a student said. 

“I will take the picture, you go,” Jazlyn said to her daughter, gently pushing her towards the group. Ari stood next to her father with Jisung behind her.

“Everyone, put a big smile on your faces, 1,2, 3” Jazlyn said and took the picture. She took two more pictures of the other students. After that, they left the school. 

One year later 

It’s been a year since the bullying incident, and Ari made some friends, real friends, not ones that are only friends with her because of who her father is. She also got herself a boyfriend. Everyone can guess who it is. It is Jisung, it was bound to happen. Jongsuk was not very happy with the news, he almost murdered Jisung, but he came around. And within that one year, Jazlyn and Jongsuk welcome their new twin boys, Minjun and Minsu into the world. 

Chapter Text

Kinn and Porsche were missing, all the bodyguards were looking for them in the woods. 

“Sir, we are not finding them” Arm said to Chan through the earpiece.  

“Keep looking, we need to bring them back dead or alive” Chan said back. 

“Should we ask Nyx for help?” Big asked. Chan signed, 

“Yea, it’s looks like we need to. Do you know how to reach her since she’s your girlfriend?” 

Big nodded and rubbed a Jewel that was connected to his necklace. The Jewel was given to him by Nyx. He can rub it once if he needs help and she will be there. After a few minutes, Nyx appeared infront of him with an worried expression.

“What’s wrong? This is the first time you use the Jewel.” She said to Big as she looked all over at him for any injury. He smiled at her to assure her he’s fine. 

“We need your help in finding Kinn and Porsche.” He said 

“What happened to them?”

“They are missing” 

“I can locate them for you and take you right to them.” She said. She grabbed both of their hands and closed her eyes. They landed a few meters from this rocks place. They saw that Kinn was shot and Porsche trying to protect him, while someone pointing a gun at them. Big shot the person as the other bodyguards came to the clearing, rushing towards Kinn and Porsche along with Chan. Nyx was glad Porsche wasn’t hurt and Kinn kept his promise. Big turned towards Nyx,

“Thanks for your help”

She smiled and nodded at him, “I got to go now, I left a new guardian with Porschay.” She gave him a kiss on the cheek and disappeared. 

~Timeskip a couple weeks~

Porschay was kidnapped in the absence of Nyx, who was at a guardian meeting. The new guardian was in charge of watching over him, which she clearly didn’t do. He was taken by Kinn’s evil ex, Tawan. He was held captive in an abandoned building. Porsche showed up with Vegas (Kinn’s cousin), who was working with Tawan, but got caught and tied up by Taiwan's minions. 

“This wasn’t the fucking plan!” Vegas shouted at Tawan. 

“You are in this” Porsche said shocked (of course he is, he was a walking red flag through the whole show, you were dumb to see it unlike everybody else). Vegas ignored him. Then, Kim, Kinn’s little brother showed up with Big and killing the minions, while Vegas ran away. Big untied Porsche. Porsche told Kim to take his brother. He was also about to leave too, but Tawan wasn’t died. He picked a gun and pointed at Porsche. Big saw this and jumped infront of him, taking the shot instead. In that moment, Nyx showed up and saw her boyfriend get shot.

“Nooooo!!!” She screamed as she threw Tawan at a wall. She ran to Big, dropping on her knees and pulling him onto her lap with tears running down her cheeks. 

“Be happy” he said to her, then turned towards Porsche, “take care of Kinn.” Then, he was gone. Kinn and the others showed up now at that moment as Tawan got up with his gun. Big Kinn said when he saw Big's dead body. Kinn and the others pointed their guns at Tawan. He started to give a whole speech (why do villains do a whole speech before they kill someone). 

Nyx took Big’s necklace. She put their foreheads together.

“I promise I will find you again.” She promised as she heard a gunshot go off. She turned to see that Tawan was dead, he must have shot himself. She didn’t really care. She got up, getting ready to go.

“Where are you going?” Porsche asked

“To punish that new gaurdian that was in charge of protecting Porschay and to find the other Big.” 

“What do you mean by the other Big?”

“Big has a doppelgänger and I will find him” she replied, “before you ask, no none of you have a doppelgänger, only guardians’ soulmates have doppelgängers.” Porsche nodded.

“A new guardian will be assigned to Porschay in an hour. In the meantime, protect your brother. And Kinn I will leave them in your care, protect them. I will hunt you down if anything happens to them.” She threatened Kinn, before disappearing.

~Timeskip after the new guardian punishment~

She appeared in another city in Thailand, inside an apartment. She looked around and saw him inside the kitchen. She cried, silently, happy to see him alive even though, he is not her Big. She silently watched him, making dinner. He can’t see her since she is invisible. Then, he was holding his head in pain. She knew she was getting Big’s memories. As soon as one’s soulmate dies, the other get their memories. She saw that he was fainting, so she froze time. She went to him and turned off the stove. She dragged him to the couch, place him of it. He will be waking up in an hour or so. In the meantime, she will finish making his dinner. 

An hour later 

Nyx was sitting the table, when she heard a groan. She turned to see the doppelgänger was waking up. She quickly set the plate down and step away from the table, went into the living room. 

“What happened?” He said to himself, looking around, “I must have fainted because of all those memories. I don't remember those memories. Are they of my past life? Who was that girl, Nyx? She is probably my lover in the past? How did I get to the couch?” His stomach growled. 

“Let’s eat some food” 

He got up from the couch, made I his way to the kitchen to see the food was ready for him at the table. 

“That’s weird, I don’t remember finishing the food or setting.” He said and looked around, “Is anyone here? Amara?” No one answered him. He shrugged his shoulders, “She probably did this before leaving.” He sat down and began eating. 

“Who is Amara?” Nyx thought.

~Timeskip: a week later~

Nyx has been following the doppelgänger, now known as Nodt. She found out he is the CEO of Panyangarm, Inc. She still didn’t find out who Amara was. She got an apartment in his apartment building. She got a job at his favorite cafe. She will show herself in front of him today. Today is her first day at the cafe. She was walking to the cafe, talking on the phone with the guardian that was in charge of keeping Chay safe. 

“How is everything going over there? How is Chay and Porsche?” She asked.

“Everything is good. Chay finally decided to go to Music school.” The person on the other line said. Nyx opened the door to cafe, and suddenly, all she feels is a burning sensation on her chest. 

“Ow” she said in pain. She looked down at her chest to see a wet mark. 

“I’m so sorry” she heard a voice that sounded a lot like Nodt. She looked up to see him. This is not how I wanted to show myself, but oh well .

“It’s okay,” she said. He finally looked at her face and froze. She’s that girl, Nyx. She smiled at him. “Are you okay?” 

“Yea, let me buy you a coffee as an apology” he said after recovering. 

“It’s fine, you don’t need to. Besides, I don’t drink coffee.” She replied, “we need to move from the entrance.” He moved back inside with her following. 

“I have to do something.” He said.

“Nyx, you are here” they heard behind him. Nyx looked behind to see the manager, waving at her. 

“If you would, excuse me. I have to go. Don’t worry about this” she said to him, making her way around him. He grabbed her arm and put his business card in her hand.

“Here’s my number. Call me if you have an idea of how I can repay you” He said as she smiled and walked away. He watched her go. Her name is Nyx as well

~Timeskip again~ 

It’s been a month Nyx and Nodt were talking to each other on the phone a lot. What’s surprising was that Nodt been showing up at the cafe more than usual. The other workers always tease Nyx about it. Nodt was at the cafe today,looking around for Nyx,but he didn’t see her. When the workers saw him looking around, they smirked.

“Are you looking for Nyx?” A co-worker asked, when she came to give him his order. 

“Ah, yes”

“She’s in the back. Do you want me to get her for you?”

“No, that’s fine” 

“No, I will get her. She just getting ready to leave anyways.” She said and turned to leave, before he can stop her. Why am I so obvious?

In the break room

“Hey, Nyx” someone said to Nyx as she was getting her stuff from her locker. She turned around to see Pang.

“Yes”

“Your boyfriend is here to see you” Pang teased

“He’s not my boyfriend, yet” she said, whispering the yet.

“He might as well be by the amount of time he’s here, especially the days you are working.” Pang laughed. Nyx rolled her eyes. 

“Whatever, how do I look?” She asked her, fixing her hair and clothes.

“You look fine” pang said. Nyx went out of the break room. She looked around for Nodt and saw him at table near the window. She walked towards him. 

“I heard you were looking for me,” She said to him, smiling. He looked up from eating his muffin. He smiled at her. They can hear the other workers giggling at them. Nyx turned around to them, mouthed stop at them, before turning back to Nodt with a smile. 

“Yes” 

“Did you needed something?” She asked him. He took a breath. 

“I was wondering, if you fancy-” he said to say, but was interrupted by someone screaming his name. 

“Nodt!”

They turned towards the person to see a girl, walking towards them with a not so happy face.

“Amara, what are you doing here?” Nodt asked her. So she’s Amara. 

“Who is this? Are you cheating on me?” Amara said, in anger, ignoring his question. Oh, he has a girlfriend already. I don’t want to be a homewrecker. I need to let him go. 

“What are you talking about?” Nodt shouted at her. Nyx decided to interrupted them.

“Excuse me, miss Amara, you don’t have to worry about your boyfriend cheating. I’m a worker here. If you can excuse me, I need to go.” Nyx said, in a sad tone. She turned around, walked, more like ran to leave the cafe.

“Nyx, wait!” Nodt shouted, but Nyx ignored him and walked out the door. Her co-workers were worried for her and were giving Nodt a death stare, which he can feel, but ignore it.

“What’s wrong with you? Why would you say that?” Nodt scolded Amara.

“I’m sorry, P. I was playing around, didn’t think she would take it seriously” Amara apologized.

“If you weren’t my sister, I would have smacked you right now” Nodt signed, “matter of fact, *wack*.” He smacked her on the back of her head, before Getting up and running after Nyx, hoping she didn’t go far. He walked around looking for her, he couldn’t see her anywhere. Then, he heard some sniffing sounds in the alleyway near the cafe. He walked into it and saw Nyx crying. A bullet went through his heart when he saw her crying. He never wanted to be the reason for her tears. He walked towards her.

“Nyx” he said, softly. She looked up at him, frowned. 

“What are you doing here? I don’t want your girlfriend to think I’m a boyfriend stealer, so leave” she said to him in anger and brushed past him to leave, but he grabbed her hand. She struggled to get out of his grip. “Let go”

“No, listen. She not my girlfriend, she my sister. She was playing around, like she always does.” Nodt said as he pulled her towards him. 

“Really?” 

“Really” he said as he wiped her tears, smiling at her. She smiled back. They continued staring at each other, slowly leaning closer, until their lips met in kiss. After a few minutes, they break the kiss. 

“What were you going to say before your sister interrupted you?” 

“Oh, yes. I was wondering, if you wanted to have dinner with me this evening” 

“Like a date”

“Yes”

“I would love to” she said, hugging him, which he returned. They heard clapping. They turned around to see Amara. Nodt gave her a look. She put her hands up in surrender. She walked to them.

“I just wanted to apologize to Nyx. I’m sorry” Amara apologized. Nyx smiled at her, getting out of Nodt’s hold. She walked towards her.

“It’s okay” she said as she hugged her, which Amara returned. 

“I like her, brother. If you hurt her, you are dead.” Amara threatened her brother. Nyx laughed.

~Timeskip:five months later~

Nyx told Nodt about everything, including her being a guardian. Right now, they were leaving to meet Nyx’s family. Nodt was nervous. 

“Babe, you don’t have to be nervous. They will love you, besides you looked like their fallen brother. They would accept you with open arms. You maybe be tested by Kinn, Vegas, probably Porsche too, but you will be fine.” Nyx assured him, which just made him more scared.

“That wasn't helpful at all,” he said. Nyx laughed and grabbed his hand. They disappeared and reappeared at the front of the mansion. Nyx pulled Nodt inside. The bodyguards around were shocked to see him, but they didn’t saw anything. They walked inside the living area, where everybody was. 

“We are here!” Nyx shouted. Everyone turned around, they were shocked to see how much Nodt looked like Big. Nyx pulled him to where everyone was sitting and find a place for them to sit. Nodt was nervous with everyone staring at him. 

“Stop staring at him, you are scaring him” Nyx said to everyone. They stopped staring at him.  

“Everyone, this is Nodt, Big’s doppelgänger. Nodt, they are Kinn,Porsche, Porschay, his brother, Vegas, who was evil before, Pete, Macau, Vegas brother, Khun,Kinn’s brother, Arm,Pol, Ivy, my sister, who’s a guardian like me. There is also Kim, Kinn’s brother but he’s not here. Where is he, by the way?” Nyx, introduced. Everyone waved high at him.

“He didn’t want to come.” Kinn answered. Nyx rolled her eyes, but understood why. She didn’t make a fuss about it. 

“Nice to meet you, Nodt” Vegas said, raising his hand for Nodt to shake, which he did. Vegas squeezed his hand before letting go. Nodt, rubbing his hand to soothe the pain. Kinn was about to say something, but Nyx interrupted. 

“Nope, you are not testing him. He is not Big, the bodyguard. He’s Nodt, the CEO.” Nyx said firmly to Kinn. 

“Fine” Kinn said without an argument. He didn’t want her to send him to an unknown place, which she did last time he made her angry. 

“Welcome to the family, Nodt.” Kinn said, shaking his hand. 

“Thank you,” Nodt said. 

“You will love it here,” Vegas said, smirking. He probably coming up with unpleasant things to scare Nodt with. Pete smacked him. 

“Would you care to join us for lunch?” Porsche asked Nodt.

“I would love to” Nodt said. Everyone went to the dining room, it was just Nyx and him left. 

“I told you, you don’t have to worry. They love you even if they were intimidating.” Nyx said, kissing him on the check. 

“Vegas still scare me” 

“Don’t mind him, he's always like that” Nyx assured him. 

“Are you guys coming? We will finish all the food without you.” Khun said, coming into the room. 

“Yes, we are coming” Nyx said, pulling Nodt up, “Let’s go before they hog all the food” 

Somewhere in the sky

Someone was looking at them, smiling. 

“I’m glad she and they find happiness, even though it’s with my own look like.” He said before disappearing. 

Chapter Text

Kim Kingdom and Park Kingdom are joining in an alliance by marrying their children with each other. The daughter of the Kim Kingdom, Harmony, wanted to be a warrior/soldier ever since she was young. When she became a little older at the age of 10, she asked her brother, Hongjoong, who was 12 to teach her, using her puppy dog eyes when he denied. He would teach her secretly without their father knowing since he despises his daughter and women picking up any weapons. Their father, Kim Namjoon caught them one time, and he was furious with them. Harmony argued with her father about how she is supposed to protect herself when she is alone and no guard is with her. And how she can’t always depend on a male to save her. She didn’t come out of her room for a week. After that, her father decided to let her train in weaponry. She was allowed to train in swords and bow and arrow with a little convincing, while learning how to be a queen. She trained for eight years. 

In the Throne Room 

“Greetings, father, mother” Hongjoong and Harmony greeted their parents. Their parents greeted them back. 

“What did you want to see us for?” Hongjoong asked them. 

“Well, we created an alliance with the Park Kingdom. In order to complete it, our children are to get married. You will be marrying their daughter, Park Sage. Harmony, you will be marrying their son, Park Seonghwa.” Namjoon explained, “they will be here tomorrow. The wedding will be happening in a week.”

“Okay” Hongjoong agreed since it was the girl that he likes already and meet 13 years ago. 

“No, I don’t want to marry a stranger,” Harmony argued. 

“He’s not a stranger, I think you met him when you were younger” her mother, Teagan said, “besides you will like him when you meet him.” 

“I don’t care. I already love someone else. Please, father” Harmony said.  

Flashback to 13 Years ago 

Five year old, Harmony was running away from her court maids. She wasn’t watching were she was going, making her bump into a seven year old Seonghwa, who was also running from his eunuchs. She fell on her bottom. 

“I’m sorry, are you okay?” Seonghwa said, raising his hand towards to help her get up. Harmony looked up and saw a young boy with his hand in front of her. She grabbed his hand and he pulled her up. 

“It’s okay, it was my fault.” Harmony said, smiling. 

“She has a beautiful smile,” Seonghwa thought. 

“Princess!” 

“Crown prince!” They heard. 

“Let’s make a run for it,” Harmony said to Seonghwa, who nodded. They ran with their hands still together. Harmony led him to the royal garden and stopped once inside the maze-like garden.

“I think we lost them,” Harmony said, catching her breath, “That was fun” she started laughing.

“It was,” Seonghwa agreed, laughing with her. 

“What’s your name?” Harmony asked, once she stopped laughing. 

“You can call me Mars,” Seonghwa answered, deciding not to tell her his real name, “ what’s yours?” 

“Mars? What a weird and cool name.” Harmony said, “Mine is Harmony.”

“Harmony, what a beautiful name for a beautiful girl” Seonghwa said. Harmony blushed,

“Thank you, Mars” 

“Do you want to check out our maze garden with me?” Harmony asked. 

“Sure,” Seonghwa said. Harmony and him walked into the maze. While walking in a maze, they asked each other questions to get to know each other. After an hour, they made it out of the maze. When they stepped out, their court maids and eunuchs were waiting for them. 

“I guess we didn’t lose them,” Seonghwa whispered to Harmony. She nodded. 

“There you are”

“Looks like we have to part ways,” Seonghwa said. Harmony took her hair ribbon that says her name off and placed it on his hand,

“Don’t forget me okay”  

Seonghwa took his white jade norigae tassel off, placed it in Harmony’s hand, “don’t forget me as well”

“I won’t” Harmony said and they parted ways.  

End of flashback 

“You will marry and that’s final!” Namjoon said, “ you are dismissed.” 

“But father-“

“Dismissed” 

“Mother” Harmony said, turning to her mother. Her mother shook her head. Harmony stormed out in anger. 

“I will talk to her,” Hongjoong said, before following Harmony. He caught up to her and pulled her to their secret hideout. He told her court lady and his eunuch not to follow. They sat down. 

“Joonggie, I don’t want to marry him” Harmony said.

“You will like him when you meet him” Hongjoong said, knowing the one she likes is Seonghwa, who is also Mars.

“But you know I like Mars” Harmony replied.

“I know, but give him a chance. This marriage will be good for our kingdom. Don’t you want the best for our kingdom?” Hongjoong said. 

“Fine, I will give him a chance, but my heart will always be for Mars. So not fair that you get to marry the one you like.” Harmony said, finally agreeing to the marriage.

“That’s fine. Who knows you might fall for him!” Hongjoong said, laughing. 

“Very funny,” Harmony said sarcastically.

Next Day  

Hongjoong, Harmony, their parents, and a few court ladies and eunuchs were outside the palace, waiting for Park Kingdom’s royal family. They saw them approaching with their carriages. The carriages stopped in front of them. The king and queen stepped out of the first carriage. Then, Sage and Seonghwa. They stepped in front of the king and queen of the Kim Kingdom. 

“Greetings, King Namjoon and Queen Teagan,” the King Park Seojoon and Queen Luna of the Park Kingdom greeted them. Then, they turned to Hongjoong and Harmony. 

“You must be Hongjoong and Harmony. You guys got bigger since the last time I will saw you” the Queen Luna said as Hongjoong and Harmony bow to her.

“Greetings, King Seojoon and Queen Luna” Hongjoong and Harmony greeted them as Sage and Seonghwa greeted their parents. Then, they came to Hongjoong and Harmony. Sage gave Harmony a hug. 

“Harmony, how have you been? I missed you.” Sage said as she let go. 

“Good. I missed you too Sage. It’s been 13 years since I saw you.” Harmony replied, “You’re wearing our matching hair ribbon.”

“Yea,” Sage said, showing it.

“So, am I,” Harmony said, putting her hair to the front to show Sage. They brought this matching hair ribbon when Sage was here at their Kingdom. Sage smiled at her before moving to Hongjoong. Seonghwa came to greet Harmony. 

“Greeting, Princess Harmony” Seonghwa greeted her with a smile as he saw that she was wearing his white jade norigae tassel. He’s handsome, but not more handsome than Mars Harmony thought. 

“Greetings,  crown prince Seonghwa ” Harmony greeted back with an attitude and a fake smile, Her brother smack her on the back gently to get her to behave without taking his off of Sage, who was talking to him. She doesn’t like me much, doesn’t she remembers me. I probably should’ve told her my real name that time. Seonghwa thought. 

“Let’s go inside,” King Namjoon said. Everybody want inside. 

Wedding Day 

Seonghwa still didn’t get the chance to talk and tell Harmony that he was mars since every time he tries to talk to her, she runs away from him. He was so frustrated with her, but she was cute, so he could be mad at her. Right now, he was standing next to her, they were both wearing their wedding hanbok, while Hongjoong and Sage were standing to his right. The vows are taken. They sealed the vows with bow and sipped wine from gourd grown that was handed off by Harmony’s mother and Sage’s mother. They didn’t all drink from the same groud, Harmony and Seonghwa drink from one, while Hongjoong and Sage from another.  

At the end of the ceremony, Hongjoong and Sage were in a room with Hongjoong’s parents, the same with Seonghwa and Harmony, but with Seonghwa’s parents. They were doing the pyebaek.

Hongjoong and Sage’s Pyebaek and Wedding night

Hongjoong and Sage were sitting far away from his parents. His parents had dates and chestnuts in their hands. Hongjoong held the end of the top layer of Sage’s skirt, getting ready to catch the dates and chestnuts. Hongjoong’s parents began throwing them. Sage and Hongjoong trying to catch them.  At the end, they end up catching three chestnuts, which symbolizes the number of children they have in the future. 

“Yes, I will have three grandchildren,” Queen Teagan said happily. Sage was glad they only ended up catching three. They were sent off to their wedding night. Hongjoong being the gentleman he is, they didn’t do anything during their wedding night. They just talk and sleep, cuddling each other. 

Seonghwa and Harmony’s Pyebaek and Wedding night

Harmony and Seonghwa were sitting far away from his parents. His parents had dates and chestnuts in their hands. Seonghwa held the end of the top layer of Harmony’s skirt, getting ready to catch the dates and chestnuts. Hongjoong’s parents began throwing them. Seonghwa trying to catch them, Harmony not helping at all or joining the tradition. At the end, Seonghwa ends up catching 2 dates and 3 chestnuts.

“Oh my, I will have five grandchildren,” Queen Luna said happily. Harmony wasn’t happy at all, she will do anything in her powers to not have his children. They were sent off to their wedding night. 

“Go easy, son,” King Seojun whispered to his son, before he left. Seonghwa blushed and followed his running away wife. They got into the room with Seonghwa closing the door behind him. Harmony sat on the bed. Seonghwa sat in front of her. 

“Harmony,” He said as He put his hand on her shoulder. She pushed his hand off of her. She looked at him, pointing her finger at him. 

“Listen here, Seonghwa. I never wanted to marry you. I already like someone else, so you won’t be expecting anything from me,” She said with venom in her voice, “And don’t ever touch me.” She turned away from him, playing with his white jade tassel. Seonghwa just smiled, loving that she is loyal. 

“Even if I have this,” Seonghwa said, holding up her hair ribbon with her name on it that she gave to him 13 years ago. She looked up and was shocked to see him holding up the hair ribbon that she gave to Mars. 

“Why do you have that?” She asked him, being suspicious of him.

“Why do you think I have this?”

“I don’t know. I gave that to Mars, the one I like 13 years ago. Unless,” She answered, then her eyes widened, “You are Mars.” 

“Yes, I am. Mars is a nickname that I use.” He explained when he was hit with force. Harmony jumped on him, hugging him, knocking him to the ground. He held her tightly. 

“Why didn’t you tell me?” Harmony asked inside his neck. 

“Well, you never gave me the chance to. You always run away from me,” Seonghwa answered, kissing her on the side of her face. 

“Haha, sorry about that. I just really hated you since you were preventing me from being with Mars,” She said giggling in his neck, “which ended up not being true, I was the one that was preventing myself from being with you.” She let go of him, sitting up on his lap, making his hands slide to her waist. 

“By the way, why didn’t you tell me your real name back then?” 

“I honestly don’t know. I think I just wanted you to call me Mars. Only the people I love call me that.”

“You love me?” 

“Yes”

“I love you too,” Harmony said, happily.

(A/n: Hongjoong and Sage story ends here; they may be mentioned here and there.)

~Timeskip: one year later~ 

Harmony have been living in the Park Kingdom for a year now. She was the Queen as Seonghwa took over the crown. There was a war going on with Park Kingdom and the Lim Kingdom. The soldiers and Seonghwa were getting ready to go to the battlefield. Her brother and his soldiers were going to be there as well. Harmony wanted to go and help, but knew Seonghwa wouldn’t let her. He didn’t even know she could wield a sword, only bow and arrow. She dressed as one of the soldiers with the help of her court lady, who didn’t agree to it. She couldn’t take her horse that Seonghwa gifted her since he will know, so she looked for another horse. She followed the other soldiers to the battlefield. 

They have been fighting the Lim Kingdom’s soldiers, who were losing. Harmony was fighting two Lim’s soldiers, she killed one of them. The other one cut her on the arm, but she ended up killing him as well. The last of the Lim Kingdom’s king and soldiers started retreating. The Park Kingdom and Kim Kingdom’s soldiers started to cheer on their victory. 

They build camp to rest before making their way back home. Harmony went inside her tent that she shared with another soldier, who was out with the others to take a bath in the lake that was near. She patched her arm up with bandages. She waited until the soldiers were back and eating their dinner, before going to the lake to bathe. She didn’t realize that Seonghwa was not back yet. 

She took her clothes off and stepped into the water. She started washing herself, being careful of her wound before she heard splash sounds coming from her right. She turned to see her husband. She gasped as he swam towards her. 

“Harmony, is that you?” He asked, shocked, “what are you doing here?”

“Umm” Harmony said, not knowing what to say. 

“Did you pretend to be a soldier and participate in the fight?” He asked her in an angry voice. He wasn’t happy to see his wife in the war. Harmony looked down guilty as Seonghwa swam close to her, closing the gap between them. He grabbed her arm that had the wounds to inspect it. 

“I didn’t want you in the war. You will get injured, which you did.” Seonghwa scolded her. 

“I’m sorry, I only wanted to help too,” Harmony said. Seonghwa looked at her and signed. He hugged her.

“Don’t do something like this again,” he said to her as Harmony hugged him back nodding, “If you want to help, you can do so at home by protecting our subjects in case we get invaded.” Harmony nodded again, melting into the hug, before realizing that they’re both naked. She moved away from him. He looked at her confused, before seeing the blushed on her face. Then, he realized why, making him blush as well. 

“You can finish washing, I will wait for you.” He said. Harmony nodded. He stepped out of the water as Harmony turned around to finish washing. He wore his clothes. After finishing, he heard her stepping out of the water and didn’t turn around. 

“You can turn around now,” She said once she finished dressing, she let her hair out. Seonghwa held his arm out for her to grab, which she did. They made their way back to the campsite, where the soldiers were talking among themselves. They turned around when they heard footsteps. They saw their king with the queen and were shocked to see the queen here. They didn’t know what she was doing here. Hongjoong stood up when he saw his sister and went to her to check if she was okay. 

“Harmony, what are you doing here? How did you get here?” He asked her. He looked at her clothes to see she was wearing the soldier uniform. He looked back up at her with an angry face.

“Don’t tell me you dress as a soldier and fight in the fight?” He asked in anger. She looked down guilty. He pulled her ear.

“Ow, I’m sorry, oppa” she cried in pain from her ear being pulled. Hongjoong let her ear go. 

“I’m sorry about her, Seonghwa,” Hongjoong apologized to Seonghwa since his sister was causing him trouble. 

“It’s okay,'' Seonghwa said. Hongjoong turned back to his sister with a look. Then, he saw her wound. He grabbed her arm to look at it. 

“Don’t worry, I’m fine” she said, pulling her arm away. He smacked her on the back of her head.

“Stop hitting me! I can behead you for harming the queen,” she said to him as she hit him as well. Seonghwa watched their little quarrel with a smile. 

“You wouldn’t, you are an idiot,” he said back. She pouted, turning to her Seonghwa. 

“Seonghwa, he’s being mean to me. Do something,” she said, pouting at her husband. 

“Okay, you both can stop fighting,” Seonghwa said, “let’s go, you will be staying with me in my tent. Hongjoong, you will be in her tent.” Seonghwa didn’t want his wife to share a tent with a random dude anymore, he wasn’t happy that she was before. He grabbed her hand, pulling her towards his tent, he picked up a bowl of soup for her. They went inside as everybody else went inside their tents. 

“Here eat this soup,” Seonghwa said, handing her the soup once she sat down. 

“What about you? You didn’t eat anything,”

“Don’t worry about me,” he said. Harmony shook her head. She held the bowl up to his mouth, telling him to drink. He took a couple of sips to make her happy, before telling her to finish the rest. She finished the bowl and set it aside. She pushed the two sleeping bags together, before pulling Seonghwa to lay down. 

“Good night, hubby,” Harmony said.

“Good night, wifey,” Seonghwa replied, before kissing her forehead. They held hands as they slept. 

~Timeskip: 8 years later~ 

It has been eight years since the war incident. Seonghwa and Harmony had two sets of twins that were three years apart. The first set were a girl and a boy and the second set were girls. People were saying having twins was a curse. The Grand King and Grand Queen shut them down. Whoever said anything was arrested. This happened a one year before everybody saw that the twins were a gift since their Kingdom flourished after their birth. Harmony is five month pregnant now. Sage had one son and daughter that were three years apart as well. She was also five months pregnant too. Her, Hongjoong, and the kids were visiting them. 

“Sage!”

“Harmony!” 

Harmony and Sage shouted each other names, before waddling to each other. Their husbands on their tail encase they fall. They hugged each other, which was difficult due to their bumps. Hongjoong and Seonghwa greeted each other as well. The children left their parents to play together with court ladies and eunuchs following behind them. 

“I missed you”

“Me too” Harmony said as they let go of the hug. They both made their way inside the palace with their husband following them. They stopped and turned to their husbands.

“We will be fine, so you do something together or something,” Harmony said, annoyed by their overprotectiveness, “besides, we will have our court ladies with us.” They turned around and continued making their way inside the palace, leaving their husbands behind. 

“What do we do now?” Seonghwa asked Hongjoong.

“Let’s play tuho, I still haven’t beat you,” Hongjoong suggested. Seonghwa nodded, and they made their way inside as well. 

Chapter Text

Octavia was at her first ever Ateez concert in Busan. Her adopted father surprised her with the tickets after her college graduation. She also got a car, but she was happiest about the concert. She went to the concert with her best friend, Youngwoo who was also an Atiny. It was front row tickets too. She gets to see Yeosang up close. They were seated in their seats, waiting for the boys to come out. The lights went out and the boys ran on the stage. Everybody started screaming, including Octavia and Youngwoo. Octavia stopped screaming when she started to see colors. My soulmate is near. Youngwoo saw that her friend got quiet.

“Via, are you okay?” She asked her in her ear.

“I can see colors,” Octavia replied. Youngwoo looked at her in shock.

“Really, that means your soulmate is near”

“Yes, but don't worry about that now and enjoy her first concert ever,” Via said before looking at the stage and screaming again.

With Ateez 

As soon as they got on stage, Yeosang started to see colors. My soulmate is near. She must be in the crowd, but let’s not worry about that right now . 

“Atinies, are you ready!” Hongjoong shouted, getting screams in return. They got into formation as, say my name music started playing. They started dancing and singing. Yeosang was happy to be able to see colors, just which who his soulmate was. He got in the center for his part as he was doing his part, he saw a girl in front row, screaming loudly at his part. She had a sign that said Yeosang, I love you, Why are you so handsome? He made eye contact with her and winked at her, which just made her go crazy as she started shaking her friend. She probably told her that he winked at her. 

~Timeskip to the end of the concert~

The members made their way back to the dressing room and Yeosang started to lose the colors. He frowned.

“Yeosang, what is wrong?” Yunho asked him as he saw his frown.

“My soulmate was in the crowd,” he replied 

“That means you saw colors throughout the whole concert,” San said as he heard them.

“Yes, but now I don't know who she was,” Yeosang said sadly. Yunho patted him on the back.

“It’s okay, Sangie, we can try to find her. We have one day in Busan before we has to go back,” San said, trying to cheer him up. Yeosang nodded, before going to change his stage clothes. 

With Octavia and Youngwoo

As soon as the boys left, Via started slowly losing her colors. Is my soulmate one of the boys? Haha, don’t be silly, Octavia. Why would your soulmate be an Ateez member, haha I’m so funny. Youngwoo and her made their way outside.

“Did you lose your colors?” Woo asked

“Yes, as soon as the boys got off the stage.” Via replied as they got outside.

“Wouldn’t it be funny if one of the boys was your soulmate,” Woo said, laughing as Via laughed with her. They were stopped by the queen and her four minions.

“You think one of Ateez members going to be soulmate, please. Who would want to be your soulmate, probably an octopus,” Eunji said, laughing along with her minions. Via and Woo rolled their eyes at them. They tied to stepped around them, but the minions blocked their way and formed a circle around them. 

“Look, Eunji, we don’t have time for your games,” Via said, “if you would excuse us.” She tried to pushed through, but was pushed back harshly by of the minions, making her fall on the ground. Woo tried to help her up, but she was pushed as well. Eunji stepped on Via’s hand as she bent down to her level as Via squinting her face in pain. 

“Listen here octopus, don’t even think going against me,” she said to her in her face. She was going to slapped her, but was stopped by a yelled.

“Hey! Stopped what you are doing!” Someone shouted. Eunji and her minions hurried and ran away. Woo helped Via up as Via held her hand in pain.  She was so in pain that she didn’t realize that she could see colors. 

“Hey, are you guys okay?” The person asked. Woo looked to see eight boys with masks, who looked like Ateez, looking at them in worry. 

“Yes, we are, thanks for saving,” she said as she bowed along with Via. 

“One of them is my soulmate,” Yeosang whispered to Yunho. 

“If you don’t mind me asking, can one of you see colors?” Yunho asked them. When she read that, Via realized that she can see colors now. Is one of these boys my soulmate? 

“I can see colors, but I already found my soulmate,” Woo said before turning to Via, “my friend here can-“

“I can see colors now,” Via whispered more to herself, looking up at the boys with wide eyes. 

“Wonderful,” Yunho said, before pushing Yeosang forward, “Here is your soulmate since he is the only one that can see colors.” Via looked at him, why does he look familiar? He kind of looks like Yeosang. Her eyes widened, she pulled Woo closer.

“I think they are Ateez. I think my soulmate is Yeosang,” She whispered to Woo. 

“Omg, I can’t believe your soulmate is an idol. A matter of fact we just got saved by Ateez,” Woo whispered back. Via nodded. They thought they were whispering, but they really weren’t. The boys could hear them. They turned back to the boys with a smile.

“I’m Octavia and she is Youngwoo,” Via introduced themselves, “what about you?” The boys decided to tell you they were since the girls already knew who they were.

“I think you already know who we are. I’m Yeosang, they are the other members,” Yeosang said, not introducing the others. 

“I guess we are ghosts that don’t need introduction,” Wooyoung said jokingly, making the girls giggle. 

“Guys, we got to go,” Hongjoong said. Via was sad. She wanted to get his phone number, but I don’t think he will give it to her. Yeosang saw that she was sad, so he stuck his hand out to her for her phone. Via was confused with his hand, so she put her hand in his with a smile, thinking that’s what he wanted. He held her hand with a smile.

“I was asking for your phone to give you my number, but your hand is fine too,” Yeosang said. Via blushed in embarrassment, taking her hand away from his to give him her phone. Woo laughed at her. Via pushed her in annoyance. After Yeosang was finished, he handed the phone back to her. 

“Call you later,” Yeosang whispered to her. Via nodded. Then, he followed the other members, who were making their way to the car. 

“We should also go, we have to pack for Seoul,” Woo said as Via was waving bye at Yeosang. They made their way to their car as well. Yeosang will be in for a surprise when he gets back to Seoul. 

Chapter Text

Zara and her boyfriend of one month, Yunho were making their way to one of his races. An illegal race by the way. He was racing his biggest rival, Jongho. Zara was amazed, she wanted to come to one of his races for so long. She was always scared for his safety everytime he went racing. Zara was looking around, while holding Yunho’s arm. They were stopped by Jongho.

“Well, hello there, Yunhoe,” Jongho greeted him, laughing.

“What do you want, Junho?” Yunho asked, annoyed. Jongho stopped laughing and looked at him, before looking at Zara. Zara hid behind her boyfriend since she was getting creeped out by his stares. Yunho glared at him, not liking him eyeing his girlfriend. Jongho smirked.

“Since we are racing, let’s make a bet,” Jongo said, “if I win, I get to have your girlfriend. If you win, you get to keep your girlfriend and I will never bother you again.” Zara didn’t like that one bit. She squeezed Yunho’s arm, signaling to him that he doesn’t have to do this. He rubbed her hand with his other hand. 

“Scared that you would lose,” Jongho said, testing him. Yunho tsked. 

“Deal” Yunho said, raising his hand for Jongho to shake, “but no dirty tricks.”

“Deal, no dirty tricks,” Jongho smirked, shaking Yunho’s hand before waking away. Zara stepped in front of Yunho.

“Oppa, you don’t have to do this,” Zara said, she only calls him oppa when she wants something, scared, or nervous. Yunho held her cheeks and smiled.

“I will be fine,” he assured her, “I need to do this,” Zara signed.

“Fine, but promise you won’t get hurt. Come back to me with no wounds, arms, fingers,legs, toes attached to your body,” Zara said. 

“I’m doing a bike race not going to war,” Yunho laughed. Zara hit him on the chest.

“Promise me!” Zara shouted, raising her pinky finger.

“I promise,” Yunho promised, locking his pinky finger with hers. 

“Do I get a reward if I come back with every part attached?” He asked, smirking. Zara rolled her eyes at him.

“We will see,” 

~Timeskip to the end of the race cause I’m lazy to write about to~

The race ended with Yunho winning and Jongho losing, which he was not happy about. Zara ran and hugged Yunho. They made their way back to Zara’s apartment. 

“So, where’s my reward?” Yunho said. 

“Right here,” she said, gesturing to herself before kissing him. They took their kisses to the bedroom. Let’s just say that Zara woke up the next morning no longer a virgin.  

Next Morning

Zara woke up in the morning to see Yunho gone. She got up and went to look for him. She couldn’t find him anywhere. She wasn’t surprised not to find him. She just hoped he was different than the other boys she dated who left her because she didn’t give them what they wanted and were only with her for sex. She sat on the couch and started crying. She was crying for 30 minutes when she heard the front door opening. She looked up to see Yunho coming inside with a bag of food and drinks. He didn’t leave, she thought. Yunho closed the door and set the things on the kitchen counter. He turned to go wake Zara up, but stopped in his tracks when he saw her on the couch. He saw the tears in her eyes and cheeks and ran to her.

“What’s wrong?” He said worriedly, sitting down next to her, wiping her tears. All she stared at him in shock.

“You didn’t leave,” was all she said, before hugging him. He was confused but returned her hug.

“Well, I did leave to get us some breakfast,” he replied confused.

“I mean you didn’t leave me after having sex with me,” she said back. Yunho let go of the hug.

“Why would I? More importantly, what do you mean?” 

“Well, all of my exs left me because I didn’t give them what they want, which was sex, so I thought you did the same when I didn’t see,” she explained.

“I would never do that. I’m dating you because I actually like you,” Yunho assured her, smiling at her, lovely. She smiled back at him and hugged him again happily.

“I’m glad and I like you too,” she whispered into his neck. Yunho hugged back just as tightly, wishing he could find all her exes and give them a piece of his mind. Her stomach growled. 

“Well, let’s get some food in you before this bad boy starts acting up again,” he joked laughing as he patted her stomach. Zara pushed his hand away, before getting up to see what he got them. He followed behind her. They began eating, feeding each other here and there. 

Chapter Text

“P’Mile, where are you going?” Gianna asked her half brother. She already knew where he was going. She was staying at his apartment since she was visiting him. 

“I’m going to the fansign,” Mile answered as he put his shoes on. 

“Are you driving yourself there or?” 

“No, Apo is picking me up. Why are you asking me all this?” Mile replied, giving her a knowing look.

“Can you take me with you? I’m going to the fan meeting as well,” Gia asked.

“No,”

“Please, P” Gia begged.

“Why can’t you drive yourself there?” Mile asked.

“I’m lazy. Please, P, please,” Gia begged again. This time using her puppy dog eyes,

Coming closer to his face. Mile was disgusted.

“Stop doing that, you look ugly,” he said, pushing her face back, “Fine, but you have to ask, Apo first,” 

“Okay, that’s easy,” Gia replied. She took her phone out, calling Apo.

“Hello, Gia,” Apo answered.

“Hello, P, I was wondering since you and P’Mile are going to the fansign together and I need to go there too. Can I ride with you?” Gia asked.

“That’s fine by me,”

“You’re the best, P. See you later, bye,” Gia said, before hanging up. 

“He said yes,” she told her brother, who was giving her a strange look, “What?”

“Why do you have his number?” He asked suspiciously 

“So I can reach you when you don’t answer. He and I became best buddies. He became my second older brother, it's only right I have my brother’s number,” she assured him, knowing him, he must have been thinking that she was flirting with Apo. She is old enough to date, but he’s so overprotective. She was going to find her soulmate eventually, so he just has to suck it up when that day comes. He nodded.

“Let’s go, he’s here,” he said as Gia put her shoes on quickly. They left the apartment. 

At the Fansign

Gia was waiting in line with the other fans, waiting for her turn. The first person she was talking to was P’nodt. Then, she went through meeting all the other cast members of Kinnporsche the series. She came to her brother.

“Hi, P” she greeted her brother, “please, sign my book.” 

“I don’t know why you are here. I still can’t believe you watch the series. You are too young to be watching it,” Mile complained to his sister as he signed her book.

“Oh, come on, I’m not,” she replied, rolling her eyes at him.

“You are to me,” Mile said back as he handed the book to Barcode, “Anyways move along, I've seen enough of you for today.” Gia wanted to say something back, but the staff asked her to move along. She moved to talk with Barcode.

“Hi, nong,” she greeted him with a smile. 

“Hi, P’ Gia, did I say your name right?” He asked.

“Yea, you're just so cute,” Gia replied, making him blush. She wanted to pinch his checks so bad. 

“Thank you, P” He said.

“This for you,” she said, handing him a headband with bunny ears on them. He took it and put it on. 

“You look even cuter,” She said in awe before she was asked to move to the next person, who was Jeff. Jeff smiled at her.

“Hi, Gia, is that how to say it?” He asked as he designed the book. All she did was nod and wave. She couldn’t believe she was seeing the Jeff Satur up close.  

“You don’t have to be nervous. Take a deep breath,” he instructed. She did, which didn’t help at all. 

“I love you,” she said, before shutting her mouth in embarrassment. That’s not what I wanted to say. If her brother saw this, he would have been laughing at her.

“I love you too,” he chuckled. She handed him the headband with an emoji ears on top gift.

“For me?” He asked. She nodded. He takes it and puts it on.

“How do I look?” He asked. 

“Amazing,” she said. He also handed him a bracelet.

“Care to put it on me?” He asked as he held his hand out. She nodded and goes to put it on him. As she was putting the bracelet on him, her fingers touched his hand. As soon as she made skin contact, she started to see colors. She immediately took her hand back and stood up in shock. Jeff was shocked too. Mile stood up worried about his sister.

“Gia, what’s wrong?” He asked her, but she ran away from there, ignoring him, “Gia!”

“What happened?” He asked Jeff as he went toward him. He wanted to say what did to my sister, but he didn’t. 

“She found out I was her soulmate,” Jeff replied. Mile signed.

“Don’t worry she's fine,” He said to Jeff, patting his back, before going back to his seat.

“That girl is P’Jeff’s soulmate.”

“He deserves so much better.”

”Shut up, that’s P’Mile sister you talking about.”

All the fans were whispers about Gia being Jeff’s soulmate. A few were positive, but a lot were negatives. Mile wasn’t happy with the negative ones, he turned his hands into fists under the table. Apo saw and held his hand to calm him down. They continued the fan signing. Mile just hoped his sister wouldn't go online. 

~Timeskip to the end of fan signing~

“P’Mile, do you know that girl?” Jeff asked Mile.

“Yes,” Mile replied, “Now, I have to go find her. I will talk to you later. Let’s go, Apo.” He left with Apo, calling his sister, hoping she answered. Jeff wanted to know more, but he lets it go for now. He will asked later since Mile looked really worried for her. I wonder what she is to him.

“Hello,” Gia answered.

“Oh my god, Gia. Where are you?” Mile asked worriedly as Apo and him got in the car.

“I’m at the xxx convenience store,” she replied.

“Are you okay?” He asked as Apo made his way to where Gia is at. 

“Yes, I’m wonderful,” She lied

“Okay, we will be there. Don’t you dare move from there?”

“Roger that,” Gia replied, before hanging up.

With Gia

Gia was in the convenience store. She was eating the snacks she brought herself since all that running made her hungry. She was seated in the counter they have inside the store. She was enjoying her food peace and quiet when a group of girls interrupted her peace and quiet time. 

“Are you that girl who is P’Jeff’s soulmate?” One asked her. Gia stopped eating.

“Who me? No,” she replied, before resuming eating. The same girl slammed her hand on the counter next to Gia, making Gia flinched.

“No, you are,” the girl said. She was annoyed by her. She sat her food down.

“So, what if I am?” Gia said, looking at the girl with a bored expression. 

“Well, P’Jeff doesn’t deserve you as his soulmate,” the girl replied.

“I couldn’t agree more. Me and you have something in common,” Gia said back, putting up her food, “if that’s all, I will go back to eating.” Then, she began eating again. Before she could take a bite, the sandwich was snatched from her hand. 

“Hey, what?” Gia said, before turning to the girl, “What’s your problem?” She stood up.

“You’re my problem,”

“How? I don’t even know you,”

“As soon as you became P’Jeff’s soulmate, you became my problem,” the girl said. Gia rolled her eyes at her.

“That’s something I don’t have control of, but if you want to be his soulmate, by all means go ahead,” Gia replied as she packed up her stuff. She lost her appetite. She will just wait for her brother outside. She walked past the group to go out the door. She just stepped a foot outside, before she was pulled back by her hair. Gia signed. She doesn’t like to use violence, but she will. Besides, the girl put her hands on her first. She grabbed that girl and pulled it off her hair. She twisted that girl’s hand as that girl whimpered in pain, before pushing her back and letting go. 

“Don’t just stand there, get her,” the girl said to her minions. The three minions surrounded Gia. Mile and Apo pulled up and saw that Gia was surrounded by a group of girls. 

“Let’s go,” Mile said to Apo.

“Worried for Gia?” Apo asked as he got out of their car.

“That’s not who I’m worried about,” Mile replied. 

“Stop!” Mile shouted at them, when he saw one of the girls taking a strike towards Gia. The girl stopped. She and everybody else turned around to see Mile and Apo. 

“Gia, let’s go,” Mile said to his sister. Gia turned back to the girls and smirked.

“You lucky my brother stopped us before I could turn you into ugly duckling,” Gia said before walking towards her brother and the car. 

“Did she just say brother?” The girl asked her minions as they watched Gia, Mile, and Apo get inside the car and drive away.

“Yup,”

“P’Mile is her brother!” The girl said out loud in panic.  She was thinking that she just made Mile and Apo hate her. 

Back at Mile’s Apartment 

As soon as they stopped the car, Gia got out first, making her way inside the building, before Mile could say something. 

“Thanks for today, Apo,” Mile said as he also stepped out of the car.

“Are you able to handle her?” Apo asked.

“Yes, don’t worry. You go home and get some rest,” he said as he closed the door and waved goodbye at Apo. Apo drove away. Mile made his way inside the building following his sister. Mile unlocked his apartment door and went inside. Gia was already inside since she has a spare key. He saw her sitting at the couch, stuffing her face. He sat down next to her.

“Gia,” he said.

“What!” She shouted at him, he gave her a look, “sorry, P.”

“Do you want to talk about it?” He asked her, placing his hand on her thigh. She signed.

“Not really,”

“Are you happy that your idol is your soulmate?” 

“Yes, but I feel like I don’t deserve him,” Gia said softly.

“What do you mean?”

“Look at me and look at him,” Gia shouted pointing at herself, “we are from two different worlds. He is amazing and I’m just me. He deserves a beautiful actress. I highly doubt he wants someone like me as his soulmate. You should have seen how shocked he was when he found out I was his soulmate.” After saying all that, she began crying. Mile pulled her into a hug, rubbing her back. He can understand her insecurities. She was bullied a lot back in school because she was different. One of the reasons why their father made her take karate classes. 

“Gia, you are beautiful inside out. You are amazing as much as he is. You are more beautiful than any of the actresses I worked with and seen. How do you know he doesn’t want you? Last time I checked, he was asking about you and was worried for you,” he said, confronting his sister. She looked up at him.

“He asked about me?” She asked, clear excitement in her eyes. That’s all she got from what I said.

“Yes, he may want you as his soulmate,” he assured her, wiping her tears, “So, stop beating yourself up.” She nodded. “Where’s that smile?” She gave him a smile.

“Now, that’s for like,” he said, before turning hitting her on the arms, “what did I say about comparing yourself to others?”

“Not to do it,” Gia replied as she rubbed where he hit her, “But, you do it all the time.”

“We are not talking about me right now,” he said. Gia giggled. Mile was happy seeing her happy again. She stopped laughing and gave her brother a big hug.

“Thank you, P,” she said.

“No problem, that’s what brothers are for,” he said as he hugged her back tightly.

“P, I c-can’t b-b-brea-t-the,” She struggled to say through his tight hug. He lets her go.

“Sorry,” 

Later that night 

“Hello, P’Mile”

“Hi, Jeff,”

“What can I do for you, P?”

“You wanted to know about your soulmate”

“Yes, you know who she is?”

“Yes, she’s my sister,” 

“Oh, really”

“Yes, so, you can come to my place tomorrow if you want to meet her again”

“Oh, thank you, P”

“Mmh, one more thing, Jeff”

“Please, treat her well. She is insecure about all of this”

“Don’t worry, P, I will”

“Thank you”

“Oh, thank you, I wouldn’t have found my soulmate if it was for you,” 

“Okay, take care”

“You too”

Next Day

“You’re just going to stay in your pajamas and not get dressed?” Mile asked his sister who was watching tv.

“Nah, I’m not going anywhere today,” she replied. 

“You know we have a visitor today,” 

“Yea, it's just P’ Apo,” she said, before fixing herself into a cross applesauce position on the couch.

”It’s not him,” replied.

”not lying, who else would visit us,” she said.

“Okay, then, you do you” Mile said. She is going to be embarrassed when she sees who is coming for a visit today? Then, they heard the doorbell.

“I will get it!” She shouted, getting up from the couch, running to the door. She opened the door.

“Hi, P’A-” she stopped when she saw who it was.

“Hi,” Jeff greeted, before Gia slammed the door on his face. 

“Why didn’t you tell me that the Jeff Satur was coming to visit today!?” She shouted in anger at her brother, running into her room. She was going to fix herself. 

“I tried too!” He shouted back as he opened the door again for Jeff.

“Come on in,” he said, stepping aside to let him in, “Sorry about her.”

“It’s okay,” Jeff said as he sat on the couch. Mile closed the door. 

“I will go get her,” Mike said as he goes to his sister room. He knocked on the door.

“Gia,” he said

“Come in,” he heard from the inside. He opened the door to see Gia all dressed up and fixing her hair in front of her mirror. She turned towards him,

“How do I look?”

“You look fine,” Mile answered. Gia gave him the I don’t believe you look, but nodded nonetheless. Mile and her made their way back to the living room with Gia hiding herself behind her brother. Mile stopped next to the couch and turned towards Jeff with Gia following his movement, still trying to hide behind him. 

“Jeff, this is my little sister, Gia,” Mile introduced, pointing next to him, just to find out Gia was not next to him. He signed, turned around, and grabbed her, putting her in front of him, “Stop hiding.”

“Jeff, Gia, Gia, you already know who he is,” Mile introduced again, “I will leave you to it. I will be in my room if you need me.” He turned to leave, but his sister grabbed his arm.

“Wait, you are leaving me alone with him,” she whispered nervously.

“You will be fine, just be you,” Mile assured her, patting her head, before leaving. Gia watched him. He was actually going to be watching from the corner of the hallway. 

“You don’t have to be so nervous, I won’t bite,” Jeff said to her with a smile. Gia gave him a shy smile. She sat next to him, putting distance between them. 

“So,” Jeff started to say, but was interrupted by Gia.

“Omg, you’re still wearing my bracelet,” she said, excitedly and surprisingly as she grabbed his wrist, looking to make sure it was actually the bracelet she gave him, completely forgetting about being nervous. She didn’t think he would still have it cause it was ugly since wasn’t much of an arts and crafts type of girl. 

“Of course, my soulmate made it for me specially,” Jeff said, smiling at her.  When he said the s-word, her smile dropped and she let go of his wrist. 

“Oh, right,” she replied sadly.

“What’s wrong?,” he asked, “you don’t want me as your soulmate?”

“Is not that. It's just that I don’t think I’m the best soulmate for you. It can ruin your image. You saw how people reacted,” she explained softly. Jeff held her hand. Gia looked at their hands and blushed slightly. They both started see colors when their hands touched.

“I don’t care about what others think. I have been waiting for my soulmate for 27 years. I’m not going to let other people's opinions stop me from being with you. You are the best soulmate for me. You’re kind and selfless. If my image is ruined, so be it. I think it time I retired anyways,” Jeff said, assuring. Mile was watching from the corner, nodded in approval of what Jeff said. Gia looked at Jeff with tears in her eyes, before jumping on him and hugging him tightly. Jeff returned the hug. After a few minutes, they released the hug.

“With me being your soulmate, are you ready for all my baggage?”

“I am,” 

“And please don’t retire, you are too young for that,” Gia joked. They both laughed. After a few minutes, they stopped and just stared at each other with a smile on their face. Mike decided to intervene before any kissing happens. My sister isn’t kissing anyone on my watch. His overprotectiveness is showing. 

“Sorry to interrupt, but are you guys hungry? Apo and I are going out to eat. Do you guys want to come?” Mile said, stepping into the room. 

“Yea, we love too,” Jeff replied as Gia nodded, but was cursing him in her head for interrupting. I was finally going to get my first kiss, stupid overprotective brother! 

“Okay then, let’s go,” Mile said as he put his shoes on. Jeff and Gia doing the same. Jeff asked for Gia’s hand, which she gave to him. He intertwined their hands as they followed Mile out the door. Mile was going to say something, but Gia gave him a death stare. So, he let it go. They met Apo in his car. Mile got in the passenger side, while Jeff and Gia went to the back.  

“Everything worked out well, then?” Apo whispered to Mile. 

“Yea, it did”

“I’m glad,” Apo replied as he looked at the happy couple through the rear row mirror, before driving to their destination. 

Chapter Text

Min Yoongi is a rapper, producer and composer at Jin Entertainment. He is blind, but that does not mean he can't rap, produce, and compose music. He can only be able to see when he meets his soulmate. He is 29 years old and still hasn't met his soulmate. He’s starting to wonder if his soulmate is even in Seoul. Right now, he’s out in the city, trying to find some inspiration and do some shopping. He was with his service dog, Holly, who was leading him inside the shopping mall. He always does his shopping in that one store on the bottom level. As he was walking, someone bumped into his back. He stopped walking.

“I’m sorry, sir,” he heard a female voice say. He turned around to her. Then, all of a sudden, he can see. He saw a girl on the ground with shades. She got up.

“I’m sorry again, sir,” she said again, bowing at him, before running after a dog. She didn’t realize that she can see and that she just met her soulmate. “Beom!” She got up to the dog as Yoongi watched her. She hugged her service dog. She let go of him, when she realized that she could see Beom. I met my soulmate! Was it that man I bumped into?” She thought. She turned around to where she left the man to see he was still there and looking at her in shock. She grabbed Beom’s leash and stood up. She walked back to the man with shades and a mask. She stood in front.

“Hi,” she greeted him, shyly with a smile. Beom and Molly started smelling each other’s bums. 

“Hi,” he said back, 

“I’m Remi. You must be my soulmate,” she replied. 

“I guess I am, I’m Yoongi,” he said. They continued to stare at each other even though Remi couldn’t see Yoongi’s eyes. They heard barking and looked down to see Beom and Molly cuddling and licking each other. They smiled at them. Even their dogs found their soulmate as well. They were interrupted by Remi’s phone. She picked up the call.

“Where are you!?” The other person on the other line yelled. Remi moved the phone away from her ear. 

“Sorry, lost track of time. I’m on my way,” she said before hanging up. She looked back at Yoongi and smiled in apology. 

“I got to go, um can I have your phone?” She asked him nervously. He nodded and took her phone, putting his number in. He called himself, before giving back to her. She saw that he saved is number as soulmate. She smiled and put her phone back in her pocket. 

“I will see you later,” she said to him before turning to Beom, “Let’s go, Beom.” She pulled his leash a little as she began walking backwards. Beom whined, not wanting to leave Molly. 

“You will be meet um-” she started forgetting that she doesn’t know her name.

“Molly” Yoongi told her as he bent down to Beom’s level, “don’t worry, Beom. You will meet her tomorrow.” He patted him, before standing up. 

“Is it fine if we meet again tomorrow at the same place?” Yoongi asked Remi. Remi nodded, before taking Beom and walking to where she was originally going. She stopped and turned around and waved goodbye at Yoongi, who waved back at her. She went back to walking again with a happy smile on her face as she looked at everything not that she can see. 

Chapter Text

At a young Ateez were kidnapped along side a group of girls by a scientist. He was obsessed with soulmates and creating them. Each member was paired with a girl. The scientist did many experiments on them, trying to connect their souls and bodies. He called this project love. He gave names to each one of them based on the emotions connected to being in love: Subject joy (Luna) + subject happy (Hongjoong), subject silly (wooyoung) + subject shy(Mia), subject jealousy(Stella)+ subject annoyed (Yeosang), subject trust(hazel) + subject loyal (Yunho), subject attract(seonghwa)+ subject fond(aurora), subject safe (jongho) + subject secure(Maya), subject intimate(ruby) + subject desire (San), subject respect (Delilah) + subject value (Mingi). He each gave them each a necklace that says their subject name. Their necklace are connected to the one their are paired with. It half of the other necklace. When the two necklaces are connected, they form a whole. The boys had heart shaped necklaces with a cutout of a key on one side. The girls had the key necklaces that fit in the cutout. Each key cutout was altered to fit only one key. The back of the boys’ necklaces say project, and the back of the girls’ necklaces say love. They have been here for five years. The 98z are 12, the 99z are 11, and the 00z are 10 now. 

“Project love is complete and a success” the scientist said to his workers, “now onto the next phase, project hybrid, but for now, let’s all rest” They all leave the laboratory. A guard putting Jongho and Maya back in their cell. Once they were inside, Hongjoong, Seonghwa, Luna, and Aurora ran to them, checking to see if they are okay. 

An hour later 

“Are we ever going to get out of here, Joonggie?”

Luna asked Hongjoong with her head on his shoulder. 

“I don’t know, Luna,” Hongjoong said, as he rubs her hand that is intertwined with his with his thumbs, “But let’s not lose hope, okay.” Luna nodded. She looked at the youngest ones, who were huddling together. She wanted to get them out of here back to their family for the boys. The girls and her are orphans, they have no family. She still wanted them to get back to the orphans and have a chance to be adopted. They suddenly heard a commotion outside. 

“What was that?” Mingi asked. 

“I don’t know,” Hongjoong said. Then, they heard footsteps coming down the stairs. They got scared.

“I thought they were done for today,” Maya said, scared. Jongho hugged trying to comfort her as Luna and Aurora rushed to her to comfort her as well. They looked up when the footsteps got close to see police officers. 

“Are you guys okay?” One officer asked them as another okay the cell. They stepped inside. 

“Yeah, we are okay,” Seonghwa and Hongjoong said. 

“Let’s get you guys out of here. Your families would be happy to see you guys” that same officer said. They got the kids out of the building. They got the boys back to their families and for the girls they sent them back to the orphan they lived at. 

~Timeskip:12 years later~

The boys are now a world famous Kpop group. They don’t remember much of what happened 12 years ago, same with the girls, they only remember a few things.The girls all got adopted by a CEO of a company. His wife was infertile. They just wanted to adopt three girls, but the three girls they wanted were inseparable with five other girls. So, they decided to adopt all eight of them. Aurora and Luna were to took over their father’s company as CEO and Co-Ceo in the upcoming months. They were the only ones that got into college since they were very smart. The other girls took over their mother's restaurant. The girls became fans of Ateez. Everytime they see the boys, they get this feeling like they know them somehow and feel this connection towards them.  

Right now, Luna and Aurora were at the restaurant helping out since it was busy today for some reason. It was an hour before they closed and all the customers mostly left. They were just cleaning up a little, so they have less to clean later. 

“Guys, did you hear that Ateez are going to do a concert in our town tomorrow,” Delilah said. 

“Yes, I heard,” Mia said, “I wanted to get tickets, but they were all scolded out.” 

“Same, here” the other girls said. 

“Well, you guys are in luck,” Delilah replied, smiling, “Because I got us front row tickets to the concert.” 

“Really! You are the best, sis!” Maya said, hugging her as the other girls, except Mia, Ruby, and Stella, who were in the kitchen, came to join the hug. They suddenly heard the bell on the door ring, signaling someone to come into the restaurant. 

“Welcome to the Taste of Life,” Aurora greeted the customers, getting out of the hug, “You can sit wherever you like.” They saw that there were eight boys,who looked like friends. They all had masks on. They look familiar to them. 

“Would you like us to combine two tables? So, all of you can sit together.” Luna asked. She was feeling some kind of connection towards one of them. The other girls feel that too. The boys felt that as well. 

“You don’t have to do that. Four of us can sit at one table and the others at another,” One of them said. Luna nodded, gesturing for them to take a seat. The boys went to sit. Luna went to one and gave them the menu and Aurora did the same with the other. One guy at the table Luna was serving kept staring at her, same with Aurora’s table. They each looked at the guy in the eye and felt tingles in their bodies, making them look away from them.

“Let us know when you are ready to order,” Aurora and Luna said to the table they were serving. They nodded. Luna and Aurora gave the guys one last look, before leaving. 

“Do you guys feel this sense of familiarity and connection towards these girls?” Yunho and San asked their group. 

“Yea, we do,” the other boys said. 

“We don’t know why.” Jongho and Yeosang said at their table. 

“I think it has something to do with these,” Hongjoong and Seonghwa said, pulling their necklaces from inside their shirts, “I saw the girl that was serving us have a key necklace.” 

“Maybe, they each have a key necklace that fits one of our necklaces ,” Minho and Wooyoung said. 

“How are we going to know which one fits ours?” Jongho and Yunho asked. 

“Well, do you feel more connection towards one of the girls?” Seonghwa and Hongjoong asked them. The others nodded. “Then, I think the key necklace of that girl fits yours.” They pressed the bell on the table since they were ready to order.

With the girls  

“Do you guys feel this sense of familiarity and connection towards these boys?” Hazel asked. 

“Yea, we do,” the other girls said. 

“We don’t know why,” Maya said . 

“I think it has something to do with these,” Luna said, touching her necklace, “I saw two guys at the table I was serving have a heart shaped necklace with a key cutout” 

“Maybe, they each have a key necklace that fits one of our necklaces ,” Delilah said. 

“How are we going to know which one fits ours?” Hazel asked. 

“Well, do you feel more connection towards one of theh boys?” Aurora asked them. The others nodded. “Then, I think our key necklace fits that boy.” They heard a ding, signaling the boys are ready to order. Aurora and Luna went to take their order as Maya went to turn the sign to closed on the door, so no other customers came in. They came back and gave the order to Stella. Hazel, Maya, and Delilah went into the kitchen to help with the cooking as Aurora and Luna got the guys’ drinks. They take the drinks to them. They went to stand behind the counter and watched the boys. They saw them take their masks off and gasped. 

“It’s Ateez,” they said and looked at each other, smiling. They are seeing Ateez in real life. They wanted to tell the other girls, but didn’t want to distract them. They wanted to take pictures, but that would be rude. After 30 minutes or so, their food was ready. Aurora and Maya got the food for Seonghwa’s table. Luna and Delilah got the food for Hongjoong’s table. Maya and Delilah were shocked to see that the boys were Ateez. They wanted to squeal, but they kept their cool. They placed their food on the table.

“Enjoy your food” they said, “Let us know if you need anything.” They went back into the kitchen. 

“Guys! Ateez are eating in our restaurant!” Delilah shouted once they got into the kitchen. 

“What!” The others shouted back.

“Shut up! They might hear! You don’t want them to think we are some crazy fans!,” Aurora shouted. The boys heard that, smiled and laughed. 

“You’re not helping either,” Luna said to her, laughing. 

“Are those eight boys them?” Mia asked. Delilah, Maya, Aurora, and Luna nodded. 

“Are they more handsome in person?” Hazel asked

“See for yourself,” Maya said. The girls opened the door of the kitchen a little bit and peeked out. They saw Ateez peacefully eating. Ateez saw them and just smiled.

“Wooyoung, looks so cute,” Mia said, dreamy.  

“Same with Yeosang,” Stella said. The other guys agreed. 

“I can’t believe how lucky we are to meet them randomly,” Ruby said.

“Thank you, God, for making Ateez choose to eat at our restaurant,” Hazel said. Luna and Aurora looked at her and shook her head at her, smiling. 

“I’m just glad they came when we didn’t have school kids or they wouldn’t be able to eat peacefully,” Luna said. The others agreed with her.

“Should we ask for a picture before they leave?” Maya asked. 

“We can, but let’s not force them, okay” Aurora said. They nodded. Mia, Ruby, Stella, and Hazel started cleaning the kitchen, while the others went out of the kitchen to finish cleaning up the restaurant. 

“When we go out, don’t stare at them too much, okay” Luna said. They began cleaning up the counter, and the unoccupied tables, while Ateez was eating. After an hour and 30 minutes, Ateez finished eating. Luna, Aurora, Maya, and Delilah went to get their empty plates and cups. They put dirty dishes in the sink and stepped out. Ateez went to the girls.

“How much do we owe you?” Hongjoong asked.

“You don’t owe anything. It’s on the house,” Luna answered.

“No, we must pay,” Hongjoong replied, shaking his head. He didn’t like getting things for free just because he was an idol.

“It’s not everyday we get an idol eating at our restaurant,” Aurora said.

“Can we have a picture with you?” Mia said, “this can be your payment.” The boys thought for a while.

“Okay,” Hongjoong said, “but in return we would like to ask you questions and do a small thing for us.”

“We will do anything for you,” Hazel said as the girls agreed.

“Even kill someone for us?” Yunho asked, smirking. The girls’ face paled. Seonghwa smack him on the arm.

“Except for that and any dangerous things,” Hazel said nervously.

“You don’t mean that, right?” Mia asked, nervously. Yunho, wooyoung, San, and Mingi laughed.

“No, I’m just playing with you,” Yunho replied, chuckling a little. The girls signed in relief. 

“Okay, you can ask us anything in return for the picture,” Luna said. The girls took a picture with the boys on Mia’s phone using a selfie stick. After all of them sat at a table, a couple pulled up chairs.

“What are the questions you wanted to ask us?” Aurora asked them. 

“Well, do you guys feel this sense of familiarity and connection towards us?” Hongjoong asked. The girls looked at each other.

“We do, do you guys feel the same?” Luna replied. The boys nodded. 

“There must be a reason behind it, which I believe are these necklaces,” Hongjoong said, pulling out his necklace, “this leads me to my next question, where did you get your necklaces?”

“We can’t remember very well, just bits and pieces,” Luna explained, “When we were little a man in a lab coat gave us these necklaces along with other groups of kids that we can’t remember who.”

“Did this same man call you by a weird name?” Seonghwa asked. He feels like he is connecting the pieces to the puzzle. 

“Yea, he called me subject joy or joy sometimes” Luna said, “I was always with someone called subject happy or happy.”

“I was called subject fond or fond with someone called subject attract or attract,” Aurora said.

“I was called subject shy or shy with someone called subject silly or silly,” Mia said

“I was called subject jealousy or jealousy with someone called subject annoyed,” Stella said.

“I was called subject trust or trust with someone called subject loyal or loyal,” Hazel said.

“I was called subject secure or secure with someone called subject safe or safe,” Maya said.

“I was called subject intimate or intimate with someone called subject desire or desire,” Ruby said

“And I was called subject respect or respect with someone called subject value or value,” Delilah said. The boys were shocked to hear that. 

“I was happy” Hongjoong said

“I was attract,” Seonghwa said

“I was silly,” Wooyoung said

“I was annoyed,” Yeosang said

“I was loyal,” Yunho said

“I was safe,” Jongho said

“I was desire,” San said

“And I was value,” Mingi said. The girls were shocked as well by this discovery. 

“Do you remember anything from the man in a lab coat?” Hongjoong asked

“Well, that man did some experiments on us with our pair partners, which now I’m assuming is you guys. He called what he was doing project love,” Aurora explained.

“He was going on and on about soulmates and creating them,” Luna added. 

“I think these experiments are where our connections towards each other come from,” Seonghwa said. The others agreed. 

“So, you are saying we are soulmates?” Mia asked. Seonghwa nodded. 

“Last question, what does the front and back of your necklaces say?” Hongjoong asked.

“Joy in the front and love on the back” Luna said

“Fond and love” Aurora said

“Shy and love” Mia did

“Jealousy and love” Stella said

“Trust and love” Hazel said

“Secure and love” Maya said

“Intimate and love,” Ruby said

“And mine says respect and love” Delilah said

“What do yours say?” Luna asked.

“Happy and project”

“Attract and project”

“Silly and project”

“Annoyed and project”

“Loyal and project”

“Safe and project”

“Desire and project”

“Value and project” 

“Now, do you guys want to try connecting your necklaces with ours?” Hongjoong asked. The girls placed their key necklaces inside the boys’ necklaces. The necklaces fit perfectly together. They let go of the necklaces. Luna looked at Hongjoong and saw some memories.

“You are Joonggie?” She asked.

“Yes, you must be Luna?” Hongjoong asked. Luna nodded. Luna along with the other girls hugged their boys. Hongjoong returned the hug.

“We were so worried about you guys, hoping you are doing okay,” Luna said, “we are so glad you guys are doing okay,”

“Same to you,” Hongjoong said, letting go of the hug. 

“Now, you guys are a famous Kpop group,” Mia said as she held Wooyoung’s hand. 

“Speaking of Kpop group, we need to go back to the hotel, we have a big day tomorrow,” Hongjoong said as he stood up along with the boys and the girls.

“Would you guys be coming to the concert tomorrow?” San asked them.

“Yes, front row seat,” Delilah said excitedly.

“Great, we will see you there,” Yunho said. 

“Before we go, can we have your numbers to get in contact with you?” Hongjoong asked. The girls nodded and gave the boys their numbers. The girls gave them one last hug, before they left. Once they left, the girls went back to cleaning. 

“I’m so glad, we found them,” Luna said.

“I don’t have to be single anymore,” Hazel said. The other girls rolled their eyes at her.

“Let’s finish up, so we can go home and get a good rest for the concert tomorrow,” Aurora said. They nodded and continued cleaning. 

Chapter Text

Cecilia and her boyfriend of six years, Bright, were on a date in an arcade, playing games. What Cecilia didn’t know was that she was going to be proposed to. Everybody at the arcade was in on the little secret.  

“Hey ma’am, do you want to try our newest game?” An employee asked her. 

“You have a new game. Of course we will love to try,” She replied excitedly, “let’s go try it P.” She grabbed Bright’s hand pulling him to the new game the employee set up. 

“How do we play it?” She asked the employee.

“You shoot the five balls in the hoop, each shot is worth 100 points. Score 500 points and you get a diamond ring,” the employee said. Cecilia nodded and began shooting hoops. She had to try again a second time. She shot all the balls in the hoop, scoring 500 hundreds. She jumped up and down in excitement.

“I did!” She shouted happily, before bending down to get her fake diamond ring. She puts it on and turns around to show it to her boyfriend, but was shocked to see him on one knee showing a real diamond ring. Tears started following down her face.

“Do you want to turn that ring into a real one by marrying me?” Bright asked, smiling. She nodded and hugged him. After the hug, he put the ring on her. 

A year later

Today was Cecilia’s Thai wedding mixed with an American wedding at the Capella hotel. She had her friends and her mother helping her get ready. She wanted to wear the traditional Thai wedding dress, a white one. They already did the monk blessing and merit making a day ago. Today, they are doing the Sai Monkhon, the shell ceremony, and the reception.

*pic not mine, credit to owner, which I believe is Vanus Couture*

After she finished getting ready, they walked to the Sai Monkhon and the shell ceremony was happening. She saw Bright in his Thai wedding attire, waiting for her at the entrance. He smiled when he saw her. 

*pic not mine, credit to owner( Ignore the girl)*

“You look beautiful,” he whispered as they walked inside the room. 

“Thank you, you look so handsome ,” she whispered back as they kneeled over a long bench with their hands together in a wai gesture. Their heads were tied together by a white thread known as sai monkhon. A bowl of flowers was placed underneath their hands as an elder poured sacred water over each of their clasped hands and said a few words on their foreheads. Then the guests came to bless them, pouring water that was in a shell on their hands. Afterwards, they place gifts, which are envelopes filled with money,in a basket. This was the shell ceremony. The guest also tied white strings around the couple's wrists to wish them good luck. 

The Reception 

Bright and Cecilia were standing outside the entrance greeting guests as they went inside. The guests may take a photo with them if they want. They went inside after the last guests. They were served dinner. After an hour, the MC called the bride and groom to the floor where Bright’s mother gave them a wedding flower. Then, Cecilia’s best friend, Lalisa and Bright’s best friend, Metawin gave a speech. After, it was the father-daughter dance. Then, Bright and Cecilia first dance. 

After dancing, it was time to cut the wedding cake. They cut the cake and served it to their parents, elder relatives, Lalisa, and Metawin. Then, they mingled with the guests and took pictures with their parents, relatives, and friends. 

“Cecelia! Wake up!” She heard someone shout and felt an earthquake through her body. She woke up to find her best friend, Lalisa, who left everything and flew from Korea for her big day and her mother leaning over her bed, shanking her.

“Guys, I had the weirdest dream. I was getting married to the Bright Vachirawit Chivaaree, who I apparently was dating for six years,” she said to them, “if only it were true.” Lisa and her mother looked at her weirdly and with concern. 

“Cariño, no fue un sueño(Sweetie, it wasn’t a dream),” her mother said in her native tongue.

“What do you mean?”

“You are getting married to the Bright Vachirawit, who you dated for six years today,” Lisa replied. Cecilia looked at her shocked and then held her aching head.

“Maybe you shouldn’t have drunk so much last night at the bachelorette party,” Lisa said as she gave her a glass of water, who drank it. 

“You’re right, I shouldn't have. I can’t believe I forgot my own wedding to Bright,” she said, laughing. 

“You just gave me something to include into my speech,” Lisa said, smiling. 

“You wouldn’t,” She said

“I would,”

“Okay, not the time to fight. We must get you ready,” her mother interrupted them. 

~Timeskip to the Lisa speech since I don’t want to write the same thing from the dream again~

Lisa was giving her speech after Metawin’s. Cecilia was not looking forward to the part of the speech about her forgetting her own wedding. 

“-This same girl got so drunk last night that she forgot her own wedding and thought the whole thing was a dream, kept telling Mama Lopez and I how she couldn’t believe she married the Bright Vachirawit. And how she wished it were true, not knowing it was. Bright, you sure you want her as your wife,” Lisa said, laughing along with everyone else. Cecilia almost threw her glass cup at her, if it wasn't for Bright stopping her. She was so embarrassed.

“¿Por qué soy amiga de ella?(why am I friends with her?),” Cecilia whispered in her native tongue. 

“I’m very sure!” Bright shouted. Then, he kissed her on the cheek.

“Is this real enough for you?” He teased her. Cecilia hit him on the shoulder and pouted at him. 

“Aw, I’m sorry, Ms. Chivaaree,” Bright said as he kissed her on the cheek again. 

“You’re forgiven, Mr. Chivaaree,” She replied, smiling at him before giving him a peck on the lips. She intertwined their hands, laying her head on his shoulder and continued to listen to her crazy friend’s speech.

Chapter Text

Soohyuk, a vampire lord of the vampire clan in Seoul, and who had been waiting for his mate for hundred years was making his way to the Blood Moon pack territory with a couple of his clan members. He was going to make an alliance with them to end the war between vampires and werewolves. He can see the alpha, Shin Sung Rok waiting for them at the entrance. 

“Greetings, Lord Soohyuk, it’s a pleasure to have you here,” Sung Rok greeted him.

“Greetings, Alpha Sung Rok. The pleasure is all mine,” Soohyuk greeted back.

“Right this way,” Sung Rok said, leading him and his members inside the building. As soon as Soohyuk got inside he smelt a lavender and bergamot scent. His eyes turned red. He knew it was his mate that he waited hundred years for. Soohyuk followed the scent, ignoring everyone else. The scent led him to the basement. 

In the basement

Kehlani was sitting on her bed, which is barely bed when she heard footsteps making their way down here. This has been her room ever since she was 13 years old, her second gender didn’t present when she turned 12. She was called a runt, beaten and placed inside the basement. She didn’t have any werewolf abilities, she was basically human. Her father and siblings didn’t even care about her. Her mother died after giving birth to her. She lost too much blood to be able to heal. She does all the cleaning and cooking. She wasn’t even fed. Her wounds wouldn’t heal since she hasn’t presented. She only got their leftovers, which wasn’t much. She began to panic thinking she was going to get a beating when she heard the footsteps. No, no, no, I did everything, cleaned and cooked. What did I miss? Did they find out I took a loaf of bread?  

The door opened revealing Soohyuk. Soohyuk stepped into the room that had blood stains on the floor. He was disgusted. He looked around and saw his mate sitting on a bed with holes. She was rocking back and front in a panic, she was in a very bad condition. She was wearing ripped clothes, had wounds all over her body. She looked to be malnourished. He made his way to her slowly so as not to scare her even more. As soon as he started making his way towards her, she got up on her knees in a begging position in front of him.

“I’m sorry, Alpha. I didn’t mean to steal a loaf of bread. I was just hungry. Please, forgive me. Please, don’t hurt me,” she begged, not knowing it was her mate, not Alpha Sung Rok. He kneeled down, he raised his hand to raise her chin, but she flinched. 

“Don’t worry, I won’t hurt you,” Soohyuk said as he lifted her head by the chin. She had her eyes closed. She had a black eye and busted lips. Soohyuk was angry at what he saw. “Please, look at me.” She opened her eyes to see red eyes and a face she had never seen before. He smiled at her. She saw his fangs and panicked with tears in her eyes. I’m going to die. They sent a vampire to kill me! Soohyuk heard her thoughts. It was one of his abilities as a pureblood vampire. He has six abilities, which you will find out a couple later. 

“I’m not here to kill you,” he assured her. His bite wouldn’t kill her since she is his mate, which he was wondering how she doesn’t know that he is her mate yet. Did he hear my thoughts or something? She thought. He decided not to tell her that just yet.

“You’re not?” She asked, looking at him. He nodded, “Why would I kill my mate?” When he said mate, her eyes widened.

“You’re my mate?” She asked. He nodded, caressing her cheek. She leaned into it. She was happy her mate was here. He will take her away from here. He smiled when she leaned into his touch.

“What’s your name?” 

“Kehlani,” she replied. Soohyuk was going to replied, but was interrupted by the so-called alpha.

“Lord Soohyuk, what are you doing with the runt?” Sung Rok asked. As soon as Kehlani heard the alpha voice, she flinched away from her mate. My mate is friends with the alpha. He won’t take me away from this place. Soohyuk heard her say. He turned around and growled at Sung Rok, who flinched back. 

“What did you call her?” Soohyuk hissed. He knows what runt was, and he didn’t like his mate being called that.

“Um, runt,” Sung Rok answered in fear. 

“Tell, Sung Rok,” Soohyuk said as he stood up and walked to Sung Rok, “Why is she here?” Sung Rok was scared, but held his ground.

“Um, well, she is a weakling, who hasn’t presented yet. I don’t allow weaklings in my park,” Sung Rok answered nervously. Sung Rok snarled at him. 

“So, you beat, starve, and lock her up here,” Soohyuk growled, not happy with his answer. Why does he cares about that stupid runt so much? He just met her. She will be the reason why we don’t do the alliance. I should’ve killed her when I had the chance, Sung Rok thought, not realizing that Soohyuk can read minds. Soohyuk grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up. Sung Rok struggled to get free. Kehlani was shocked. She hated the alpha, but he didn’t want him to be killed. She didn’t know how to stop Soohyuk. She started feeling this tingly feeling inside of her. 

“Call his name,” a voice inside of her said. She didn’t know who it was, but decided to listen to it if it would stop a bloodshed from happening.

“Soohyuk,” She whispered, her voice traveling to Soohyuk’s ear. He stopped, then dropped Sung Rok. He turned around to his mate with red eyes. He was shocked to see her eyes were red. Why is he looking at me like that? Oh my god, I didn’t put lord in front of his name. Soohyuk smiled at her and walked back to her. He kneeled down in front. He held her cheek.

“Do you know your eyes are red?” Soohyuk said to her. She looked at him in a really gesture, touching her eyes. Soohyuk nodded. Sung Rok saw from where he was sitting and was shocked, she is an alpha! The reason they were shocked was that females don’t ever present as alphas. There hasn’t been a female alpha in a thousand years. Female alpha males are stronger than a regular alpha. Soohyuk turned back to Sung Rok.

“Well, she’s not a weakling after all, she's even stronger than you,” Soohyuk said to him, smirking. Kehlani started to smell a forest and ash scent. She knew it was coming for her mate. She saw that her wounds were slowly healing.

“She will be our seal of alliance,” Soohyuk said, “I will do the alliance for her sake.” Soohyuk picked up his mate. Kehlani wrapped her hands around his neck. He stopped beside Sung Rok.

“I should kill you and your pack for causing harm to my mate, but I won’t since she doesn’t want that. You should thank her for being alive right now,” he said to Sung Rok, before walking out with his mate. All the pack members saw that the runt was with the vampire lord. They can smell the scent of a strong alpha. They just assumed it was their alpha, who must have gotten some powers from the lord from the alliance. 

“Are you going to kill her?” A kid asked him, before his mother grabbed him.

“Of course, he will. Who would want a runt?” The alpha son said, smirking. Soohyuk got irritated by him and froze him with his ice ability. Ice powers was another of his abilities. Everybody was panicking to see their future alpha frozen. Sung Rok came outside to see his son frozen. 

“I’m sorry about him, please unfreeze him,” he begged Sung Rok. Kehlani looked up from her mate's neck to see the alpha’s son frozen, making everyone see her red eyes. 

“She's an alpha!” 

“There hasn’t been a female alpha in a thousand years.” Whispers were heard from the pack members.

“He will unfreeze in an hour,” Soohyuk said, “Yes, she is an alpha. Also, my mate. Because of your foolish actions, you will lose your strongest force.” 

“My daughter, Kehlani,” Kehlani’s father said, stepping forward. Kehlani turned to look at her so-called father. Her red eyes shined brighter and she growled at him, her wolf took over.

“Daughter! Now that I presented as an alpha, you considered me as your daughter! Don’t make me laugh!” She shouted angrily at her father, “You are not my father! You lost that the moment you turned your back on me!” She turned her back to him, letting Kehlani take over. Her father was shocked by her. Soohyuk smirked. 

“Hold on tight,” Soohyuk whispered into Kehlani’s ear, who tightened her hold on his neck. Then, he used his teleportation ability. They disappeared

Chapter Text

Jade and Rose were sisters with Rose being the oldest. They lived with their modern family in the village in the Choi Kingdom. The Choi prince was out one day in the village where he was a beautiful girl. He decided then and there that she will be his queen. His parents are going to be happy that he found a girl he wanted to marry since they have been up on him on finding a girl. He can’t take over the throne without a queen. His parents sent people to find the girl’s house to propose hand in marriage. After asking around, they finally found their house.

Jade and Rose heard a knock on their door, while they were in the kitchen helping their mother with making lunch. Their father went to open the door to see the royal guards.

“What can I help you with sirs?” Their father asked.

“Can we come in first?” The one in front asked. Their father nodded and stepped aside to let them in. He closed the door after them. He led them to their couch to have a seat. 

“Who was it dear?” Their mother asked, stepping out of the kitchen, only to the royal guards. She bowed to them and sat next to her husband.

“Do you have a daughter?” The guard asked.

“Yes, we have two,” their father replied.

“Can you call them?”

“Jade! Rose! Can you come here, please!” Their mother shouted for them. The girls left what they were doing and went into the living room to see their parents with the royal guards. The girls bowed at them before standing next to their parents with jade standing on their father's side and Rose on their mother’s side. The royal guard set a royal letter on the table. 

“What is this?” Their father asked.

“This is a marriage letter/contract from the king,” the royal guard said, “the prince wants to marry your daughter. He is asking for her hand in marriage.” Their parents look at each other, happy that one of their daughters caught the eyes of the prince. 

“Which one of my daughters does he want to marry?” Their father asked.

“The one with black hair and Hazel eyes,” the guard said, referring to Rose. Rose was shocked that the prince had fallen in love with her, but she didn’t want to marry him. She was already planning on marrying her boyfriend. 

“You are talking about Rose. We accept the marriage,” their parents said. Rose was about to argue, but their mother held her by the thigh tightly. 

“Okay, we just need you to sign here,” the guard said, handing a pen to their father and pointing to where he needs to sign. Their father signed the paper with their family name. The guard took the paper before standing up with the other guard. 

“Okay, the marriage will take place in a week,” the guard as their father led them to the door. Their father bowed at them for the last time before closing the door. 

“I don’t want to marry the prince,” Rose said as soon as the royal guards left. 

“This is not a choice, Rose,” their father said firmly.

“Besides, this is a good opportunity for you, you will be the next queen. That is an honor.” Their mother said.

“I don’t care about any of that. I’m already planning on marrying Wooyoung. You know that. You even accept our marriage,” Rose replied, closed to tears. Jade felt bad for her sister. 

“Wooyoung is a great guy and all, but he won’t provide for you like the prince would,” their mother said.

“I don’t care about living in a fancy house and having nice things,” Rose said, tears falling down her cheeks. 

“Well, we do and we want what’s best for you,” their mother replied.

“But-”

“No, you will marry the prince and that’s final,” their father said. Rose ran away to her room that she shares with Jade. Their mother signed, she didn’t want her daughter to be sad. Her husband held her hand.

“Is this a good idea, Will?” 

“Dear, this is what’s best for her. She will come around,” their father assured their mother. Jade left their parents to comfort her sister. She went inside their room to see her sister laying down in her bed, weeping into her pillow. She sat down next to her, rubbing her back gently. 

“It’s not fair, Jade,” Rose cried.

“I know. I wish I could help you,” Jade said sadly. Then, Rose sat up.

“I will not go through with this marriage,” she said determinedly. 

“What are you going to do?” Jade asked

“You will see,” 

A week later

Jade woke up in the morning and turned to check on her sister since she was getting married today, but she didn’t see her on her bed. All she saw was a letter on her bed. She went to her bed and picked up the letter, opened it and began reading it. 

Dear Jade,

If you are reading this, it means I went through with my plan of running away with Wooyoung. I can’t marry someone I don’t love. I know that this will cause dishonor to our family and I’m sorry for that. I’m sorry that I’m leaving you, but don’t look for me. You won’t find me anyways. Just know that I love you so much, don’t forget that. And tell mom and dad that I’m sorry and that I love them.
                                                              Love, Rose

Jade had tears running down on her face after she finished reading the letter. She will miss her sister, but she is not mad at her. She did what was best for her. Their parents are going to be very angry about this. She wiped her eyes and went to find their parents. She saw their aunts, uncles, and cousins were here. They must have got here in the morning. Their aunts were running around getting everything ready. Their mother saw her.

“Jade, where are you sister? She still can't sleep. It’s her big day. Go wake her up,” her mother said to her.

“She's not here,” Jade replied, making everybody stop in their tracks . Her mother came close to her.

“What do you mean she is not here?” Her mother asked. All Jade did was hand her the letter. Her mother read the letter and then, she threw the paper in anger.

“I can’t believe she is doing this to us!” She shouted in anger. Their father came, picking up the letter, and reading it. He turned to Jade in anger, making her flinched back scared.

“Did you know about this?” He asked her angrily. 

“No, I didn’t know she would run away. She didn’t tell me anything,” Jade explained, scared of her father. 

“You knew about this,” her father said in anger.

“Father, I swear I didn’t know,” Jade said with tears. Her father grabbed her by the arm, dragging her to her room.

“You will take her place since you wanted to help her escape,” her father said, before looking at her mother and aunts, “Help her get ready.” Her mother and aunts went into the room with the wedding clothes and jewelry that the royal family sent. 

“Mom, I don’t want this,” Jade said to her mother.

“I’m sorry sweetie, please do this for our family honor,” her mother said. Jade signed and let her aunts and mother prepare her. After two hours, she was all dolled up in her red wedding clothes. She had a small veil cover her face. The top part is slightly see through, you can see her eyes a little. The bottom part is not. She had a large veil going down her back. This veil also went over her face covering the other veil. Only the prince can see her face, no one else. They stepped out of the room. Her father came.

“We have to go, the carriage is here,” her father said as he turned to walk with Jade and her mother following behind. They got in the carriage and made their way to the palace. Everybody was allowed in the palace to witness the wedding, which will be held outside the palace in the royal garden. As they got there, the king was waiting for them. They stepped out of the carriage and bowed to the king. Both the king and her father will be walking her down the aisle. The king held out his arm for her, which she held on to. She looped her arm around her father’s arm. Then, her mother handed her the bouquet. They began walking down the long aisle to her future husband with her mother following behind. After a long walk, Jade can see the prince waiting at the end of the aisle, smiling. When they got there, her father handed it to the prince. The prince helped her get up the step. They said their vows and all, then it was time to kiss each other.

“You may not kiss the bride,” 

The prince lifted her first veil over her head, then, he lifted the other one just enough to see her lips. Jade was nervous. This will be her first kiss. The prince leaned down and captured her lips into a kiss. Jade didn’t return the kiss since she didn’t know how to. After a few seconds, the prince released her lips. Everybody cheered. 

After the wedding, Jade was placed inside the prince’s bedroom. She sat on the bed, thinking about what she is going to do when he finds out that she is not Rose. She heard the door open and looked up to see the prince come into the room. She got up and bowed at him.

“There’s no need for that anymore, you are now a noble,” the prince said, walking to her and stepping in front of her. He raised his hands to remove her veil, but she stepped back. He frowned.

“Why are you running away? Are you shy? There’s no reason for you to be shy. We won’t be doing anything, I just want to see your beautiful face,” he said, “or are you hiding something that you don’t want me to see.” Jade gasped. Does he know? The prince heard her gasped and he walked towards her as she took steps back. She trips on her dress and falls on the bed. The prince crawled on top of her. He removed the second veil and paused as he saw her face. 

“You are not her,” he said steps away from her.

“They sent me the wrong one,” he said in anger. He turned on his heels to leave. Jade got up and ran to him, grabbing his arm.

“Prince San, wait please don’t harm my family. Let me explain,” Jade pleaded with tears in her eyes. San turned to her to see her tears. He signed, releasing his arm from her hold.

“Explain,” he ordered. 

“My sister, Rose that you like, didn't want you. She was already engaged to another, but my parents insisted that she marry you. She didn’t want that so she ran away on the day of the wedding. I took her place. If you want to punish someone, punish me,” Jade explained.

“If I knew she was betrothed to another, I wouldn’t have asked for her hand in marriage. Since I already married you, you will have to do,” San said as he turned to leave. He opened the door and paused. 

“What’s your name?” 

“Jade” Jade answered. Then, San left after that. Jade dropped to the floor, crying. 

A month later

It’s been a month since Jade married prince San. When they are not around people, he completely ignores her. This hurts Jade so much since she fell in love with him. Her parents-in-law are the only ones who treated her nicely plus the maids and servants. Today was the prince and her coronations. They are being handed the thrones. During the coronation, the king placed his crown on San’s head, and the queen placed her crown on Jade’s head. They were now the king and queen of the Choi Kingdom. 

~Timeskip: another month later~

San fell in love with Jade. They confessed about a week ago. Today, his friend from the Jung kingdom is coming over with his wife. They got married on the same day as Jade and him. Right now, he was waiting outside with Jade for them. He saw their carriage come into the palace gate. The carriage stopped near the steps. Then, his friend stepped out first. He held his hand out for his wife, helping her step from the carriage. Jade and San were shocked to see Rose. Jade was shocked to see Wooyoung as well, who was a prince all along. 

“Rose!” Jade shouted. Rose looked up when she heard her sister’s voice. She saw her sister as she ran to her, being careful going down the stairs. Rose ran to met her half way. They hugged each other. 

“I missed you,” Jade cried

“I missed you too,” Rose replied with her own tears. San and Wooyoung met up.

“So you’re the one that was betrothed to the girl I liked,” San said.

“Oops, sorry man,” Wooyoung said.

“It’s all good, besides I have someone even better,” San said looking at Jade, who was wiping her sister’s tears as she was getting her own tears wiped by her sister, lovely

“What you are saying is my queen wasn’t good enough,”Wooyoung replied sarcastically. 

“Yes, I am,” San said back sarcastically as well, and they laughed. 

With Jade and Rose

Rose wiped her sister’s tears as her sister wiped her tears. 

“So, Wooyoung” Jade said

“Yeah, I didn't know he was a prince. I just found out the day I ran away with him,” Rose replied.

“Mom and Dad would be happy to know you actually married a prince,” Jade joked, laughing. Rose laughed as well.

“How are they?” Rose asked

“They are fine and doing well,” Jade answered. 

“That’s good”

“You should visit them,” Jade said

“I will while I’m here,” Rose replied. They heard footsteps and turned to see their husbands. Rose bowed to San.

“I’m sorry” she apologized.

“It’s all in the past,” San said. Rose nodded and went to stand next to Wooyoung as Jade did the same. 

“Who may you be?” Wooyoung asked Jade like he didn’t know who she was already, taking her hand and kissing it. Jade giggled, playing along.

“I’m Jade,” Jade replied, her hand still in Wooyoung’s. San slapped Wooyoung’s hand and pulled Jade closer to him by her waist.

“Now, you want to take the other sister,” San said sarcastically. 

“Maybe I am,” Wooyoung jokes, Rose slapped him on the arm, “I’m kidding. Besides, I would never replace my queen.” He grabbed Rose by the waist. 

“You better,” San said, “let’s go inside.” They went inside the palace. The two sisters got their happy ending even with the rough road they took. 

Chapter Text

Park Seojoon came out of a convenience store with two packets of ramen noodles at 1 in the morning because he was hungry even though he ate a big dinner. He was a werewolf after all. Werewolves have a big appetite. He has been living in the human world for 28 years now. 28 years ago, his pack was massacred by an enemy pack. His mother used her last energy to get him to safety in the human world. She hides him in a bush next to the human town before leading the enemy pack away. A young explorer found him and took him, thinking he was a dog that was lost, but ended up being a werewolf. The explorer didn’t care and still treated him the same. The explorer gave him life in the human world as a human son with an education and all. He ended up being an actor. Now, he lives on his own, visiting his human dad once a month.

The convenience store that he came out of was next to the woods. As he was walking, he was hit in the legs by some force. He looked down to see a dog. Then, he smelt a strawberry and peaches scent.

“Mate!” His wolf, Blaze shouted. Then, the dog was a werewolf. He watched as the wolf looked up at him with a scared face and backed away from him. Seojoon saw the blood on its face and body from the wounds. Seojoon started to crouch down, but stopped when the wolf flinched back. He was confused, didn't it smelt him.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” he said and tried to take a step towards it again, but it flinched back again. The wolf turned around and ran away from him. The wolf was an omega, an abused one. It had run away from its abusive pack who abused her for being a weak omega. The other omegas in the pack were as strong as a beta. Because of her abuse, she has a hard time trusting people, she thinks everyone will turn against her and abuse her. She didn’t know the male was running away from was her mate since she couldn’t smell him, her sense of smell was damaged due to the amount of wolfsbane that was given to her. She thinks Seojoon was a human because of not being able to smell him. She was taught that humans were bad and hurt wolves.

Seojoon couldn’t let her go since he found his mate for the first time in 13 years, so he chased after her which was a bad idea since that fed into her idea of not trusting him. He turned into a wolf, chasing after her. The wolf could hear him chasing her and panicked since she couldn’t run anymore. She found an alley and ran into it, hiding behind the dumpster. Seojoon ran into the alley, seeing her hide behind the dumpster. He walked towards her, hearing her whimper. He walked up to her and nudged his head against her. She looked up and saw a wolf instead of the human. He was a werewolf, she thought.

“Yea, but we can’t trust anyone,” her wolf Crystal said. 

“I’m not going to hurt you,” Blaze said to her.

“I don’t believe you,” Crystal replied.

“Don’t you recognize who I am?” Blaze asked, confused.

“I’m sorry, I don’t. My sense of smell is damaged, so I can’t smell you.” Crystal answered.

“So that’s why she didn’t recognize us as her mate” Seojoon said. 

“How? If you don’t mind me asking” Blaze asked

“I took in a large amount of wolfsbane,” Crystal said, not telling him the full story, “Do I know you or something?”

“You can’t tell since your sense of smell is damaged, but I’m your mate,” Blaze said. Crystal and her human were shocked. They found their mate, but their were scared of rejection. They think he will reject him because they are a weak omega. Blaze and Seojoon can smell fear from their mate when Blaze told them he is their mate. They wondered why. They decided not to ask. 

“Can you come with me, you are injured?” Blaze asked. 

“Should we go with him?” The girl asked her wolf through her mind.

“Yes, we will leave as soon as we are fixed up,” Crystal answered, “We won’t wait to be rejected.” Crystal nodded at Blaze. Blaze shifted back to human with his undergarments. 

“Can you shift?” He asked Crystal. She nodded and shifted back to human. She was naked since she turned into a wolf when she was naked, escaping from almost being raped. She squatted down to hide her naked body. Seojoon blushed and looked around for anything she could use to cover herself. He found a cloth hanging on the edge of the dumpster and grabbed it.  He went to her and covered her with the cloth. She wrapped herself tightly with the cloth before standing back up, holding the cloth tightly. She is even beautiful in human form minus the bruises Seojoon thought. Blaze hummed in agreement.

“If you could follow me,” Seojoon said as he turned around, walking out of the alleyway with the girl following behind him. 

~Timeskip~ 

Seojoon was treating her bruises after he gave her clothes to wear and dressed himself. He would apologize everytime she whimpered in pain. After he addressed her wounds, he made the two ramen noodles he got from the store. He set them on a table in front of her with chopsticks, forgetting she doesn’t know how to use them.

“Eat up, you must be hungry,” he said, gesturing to the noodles. She looked up at him as if asking if it’s really for her. He nodded, smiling. She slowly took one of the cups with the chopsticks. She stared at the chopsticks in confusion, not knowing how she is supposed to use it to eat. She dipped the chopsticks in the cup and placed boths hands on the cup, bringing it to her mouth. She took a sip, taking some noodles along, slurping it. Seojoon looked at her in shock, before laughing. She looked up at him with confusion and noodles hanging from her mouth wondering why he was laughing. 

“Sorry, haha, that’s not how you eat it,” he said. My mate is so cute. She placed the cup back down, tilted her head as if asking how you eat it then. Seojoon was confused as to why she wasn’t talking.

“Maybe, she can’t talk,” Blaze said. 

“Can’t you not talk?” Seojoon asked. She shook her head. “You can talk but don’t want to?” She shook her head again. She pointed to him, then, herself, then, her mouth. Seojoon was confused on what she meant by that. 

“Maybe, she can’t talk unless she has permission,” Blaze suggested. 

“You can’t talk unless you have permission?” Seojoon asked. She nodded. “You can talk all you want you have permission” She nodded.

“Why can’t you talk without permission?” 

“Because of my pack. The alpha forbidden me from talking without other pack members that are a higher ranking than me. Even the omegas were considered having a higher ranking than me because I was a weaker omega than them,” she explained, her voice was rough like she hadn't used in a long time, which she obviously didn’t. 

“Is that where you got your bruises?”

“Yes, they've been bruising me ever since they found out I’m a weak omega. They don’t like weakness in their pack. They abused me in all types of ways. The worst was feeding me wolfsbane with every bit of meal they gave me, which wasn’t much. I had no choice but to eat the food if I wanted to survive. They knew taking in that much wolfsbane would damage my sense of smell ensuring that I will never know who my mate is. They treated me like a servant, making me do everything from cooking to cleaning. I escaped when the alpha’s son tried to rape me,” she said, crying. Seojoon went and hugged her. She cried on his shoulder. 

She went through so much he thought.

“Yea, I wish I can go found whoever hurt her and killed them one by one,” Blaze said in anger. The girl stopped crying and moved away from him.

“You are safe now,” Seojoon assured her, “please, finish her noodles.” He went to get her a fork instead of chopsticks. He went back and handed her the fork. She took the fork and stabbed it in the cup, twisting it around before pulling it out and eating. He went to eat his. After eating, he led her to the guest bedroom.

“You can sleep here, I will see you in the morning,” Seojoon said as she nodded. He turned around to leave, but stopped. I haven’t asked her for her name he thought. He turned around. She looked at him in confusion.

“I forgot to ask for your name,” he said.

“Oh, it’s Cataleya, but you can call me Cat for short. What’s yours?” Cataleya said.

“Cataleya, well, I’m Seojoon,” Seojoon said, “good night.” He left after that, closing the door.

“Good night,” Cataleya whispered. She is going to wait an hour before leaving. After an hour, she listen to his heartbeat, which was steady. She got up from the bed and slowly walked to the door. She opened it slowly and stepped out. She tiptoed to the front door, trying not to make a sound. Before she can unlock the door, she was stopped by a voice.

“Where are you doing, Cat?” Seojoon asked her. He was behind her. He woke up as soon as she opened the bedroom door, she wasn’t as silent as she thought she was. 

“I’m leaving, I can’t stay here. Thank you for fixing me and feeding me,” she replied without turning.

“Why?” He asked, closing the distance between them. He grabbed her arm and turned her around. 

“I’m leaving before you can reject me. I know you don’t want a mate abused and used like me,” she answered, tearing running down her face.

“I would never reject. I don’t care about your past. Your scars make you stronger. They represent the battles you face and how they didn’t bring you down. I love you with your flaws and all. You are my mate, who I waited for 13 years. I’m not going to let you go when I just found you,” Seojoon said with tears running down his face. Cat was shocked to see him cry, no one ever cried for her, not even her parents. She raised her hands to wipe his tears. 

“I’m sorry, I have a hard time accepting that someone actually wants me,” she whispered, “if I’m to stay, you have to bear with all my insecurities.” He put his hand on her cheek.

“And you may have to bear with my overprotectiveness and possessiveness,” he replied. She laughed. He hugged her, which she returned. Then, he led her back not the guest room, but his. 

Chapter Text

Joongki’s girlfriend of two years, Serenity has been begging him if she can come watch him act. After all the begging, he finally agreed. It’s where they are right now. He was introducing her to the casts. 

“And this is partner, Yeobeen,” he introduced, “Yeobeen, this my girlfriend, Serenity. She wanted to come watch me act.” Yeobeen looked at Serenity. That’s his girlfriend, I would be so much better she thought. She has liked Joongki ever since they started working together on Vincenzo. 

“Joongki-issi!, come get your hair and makeup done!,” someone shouted. 

“I got to go, can you keep her company?” Joongki said to Yeobeen, who nodded. Then, he left. 

“So, how long have you been dating?” Yeonbeen asked Serenity.

“Two years,” Serenity replied with a smile. 

“That’s nice,” Yeonbeen said sarcastically. 

“What’s it like working with Joongki oppa?” Serenity asked, wanting to know more about how her boyfriend is in act, not picking up on the change of attitude in Yeobeen. Yeobeen looked around to see everyone doing their own thing, before turning to Serenity.

“Listen here, I don’t like you. You took the man I want, so we aren’t friends but enemies. I will do everything in my power to get him to break up with you,” Yeobeen said rudely, before shoving past her. Serenity almost fell, but caught herself. She was shocked. I need to stay away from her. 

“Babe, what’s wrong? Are you okay?” Joongki asked her. He came back from hair and makeup and getting dressed. 

“Oh, I’m okay, I’m just shocked that I finally get to watch you act,” She lied with a smile. Joongki knew she was lying, but he didn’t force her to tell and let it go. 

“Come on, you can’t zo be in the scene,” he said, grabbing his hand and leading her behind the camera, “You can watch from here,” 

“Good luck,” Serenity said to him. He nodded and smiled, before going.

“Action!” The director shouted. They began the scene. Serenity was amazed at her boyfriend acting. 

~Timeskip to end of day~ 

“And cut. That’s it for today. Good job, everyone,” the director said as everyone clapped. Joongki went to get back into his original clothes. Serenity was waiting for him. Joongki approached her with Yeobeen, who when she saw Serenity made herself tripped, making Joongki catch her. He let go of her. Serenity saw Yeobeen smirking at her. 

“I will see you tomorrow, Yeobeen,” Joongki said. Yeobeen nodded.

“It was nice meeting you, Serenity,” Yeobeen said with a fake smile.

“You too,” Serenity said with a smile as she held Joongki’s hand. She was showing Yeobeen that Joongki is hers. Yeobeen was irritated. 

“Bye, Yeobeen,” Joongki said, before he and Serenity made their way to his car. 

“How was my acting?” He asked her, “wasn’t I amazing?”

“It was amazing. You really are a great actor,” She replied excitedly as they got in the car. They made their way back home.

~Timeskip to a one week later~

The filming of Vincenzo finished. Joongki can feel tensions between his copartner and his girlfriend. He doesn’t know what it is. He thinks his girlfriend is jealous of Yeobeen because of the kissing scenes, which he doesn’t understand. He had a lot of kissing scenes with other actresses and she was never jealous. He wanted them to be friends, so he invited Yeobeen over for dinner.

Right now, Yeobeen and him were talking in the living room, while Serenity was doing the dishes. Joongki excused himself to go to the restroom. Yeobeen took that opportunity to mess with Serenity. She went into the kitchen to see Serenity still doing the dishes.

“I say Joongki and I are getting along very well, do you think?” She said to Serenity. Serenity stopped what she was doing and turned around to her, while holding a glass cup. 

“That’s wonderful,” Serenity replied sarcastically, before turning back around, but Yeobeen had other plans. She walked to Serenity and pulled the glass out of her hand.

“Hey, what’s your problem? Give me back the glass,” Serenity said annoyed, trying to get the glass back. Yeobeen smirked.

“You want the glass,” she said, “here you go.” She then dropped the glass near Serenity’s feet. The glass shattered, a small piece landed on Serenity’s feet. She whined in pain. Joongki ran into the room.

“What happened?” He asked them as he saw the broken glass on the floor. Serenity was about to answer him, but Yeobeen beat her to it.

“I was just trying to help her wash the dishes, but she was being rude and wouldn’t let me help. So, she tried to snatch the glass from my hand, making it fall and shatter,” Yeobeen replied, playing the victim. Joongki went to her.

“Are you hurt?” He asked her, checking to see if she was injured.

“Joongki, that’s not what happ-” Serenity started to say, but he cut her off.

“Serenity, I don’t know why you are being this way, but it needs to stop. You could have seriously hurt her. She is trying to be your friend. I’m disappointed in you,” he said, before leading Yeobeen back to the living room. He didn’t even realize that his girlfriend was injured. Yeobeen smirked at her. Tears fell down her cheeks as she silently cried. She slowly began picking up the glass pieces, trying not to injure herself further. She threw them in the trash and sweeped the smaller pieces. She cleaned and addressed her injuries, before continuing doing the dishes. Once she finished, she made her way out of the kitchen to their bedroom. Joongki didn’t even notice her, too busy with Yeobeen. She went straight to bed, not wanting to deal with them. After Yeobeen left, went to the bedroom to talk to his girlfriend, only to find her asleep. He saw that she had dried tears on her cheeks. He felt bad about scolding her, but she needed to know what she was doing wasn’t right. He wiped her tears, before getting ready for bed. 

Next day

“I’m sorry about yesterday,” was the first thing Joongki heard when he got into the kitchen. He looked at his girlfriend, who was looking down guilty. She was apologizing and feeling guilty about something that wasn’t even her fault, but she didn’t want her boyfriend mad at her. Joongki went to her and hugged her, which she returned.

“It’s okay, but can you try to be friends with her?” He said.

“I will try,” she replied as they let go of each other. They began eating. 

“Yeobeen invited us to hang out today,” he said to her. She nodded,

“Okay”

“We will be meeting her at the destination,” he said again. She nodded. After breakfast, they made their way out to meet up with Yeobeen. They meet her at the mall. She wanted to hang out at the mall and buy clothes. They walked around and went to different stores. Yeobeen was pulling her boyfriend here and there, while she followed behind. She didn’t want to say something and make her boyfriend mad at her again. They went inside a store. Joongki left to look at the men's section. Serenity looking at some jackets since she needed a new one. 

“How’s your injury?” Yeobeen asked with a fake concern. 

“It’s fine,” Serenity answered as she picked out the jacket she wanted. She was making her way to purchase it, when Yeobeen pulled the jacket. 

“What?” Serenity turned around to see Yeobeen held the end of the jacket, “What are you doing?”

“Well, I want this jacket,” she said, pulling it again, making Serenity stumble a little.

“There is another right there,” Serenity replied.

“No, I want this one only,” she said back, pushing Serenity, making her hit the edge of the rack and fall. Then, she proceed to make herself fall when she saw that Joongki was making their way towards them. 

“What’s going on here?” He asked.

“Your girlfriend wanted that jacket that I found. I even told her that there is another, but she pulled the jacket from my hands, making me fall,” Yeobeen lied. Everyone in the store was shocked by her lie. Joongki turned to Serenity, who was shaking her head.

“That’s not true,” she told him as she got up, which was difficult due to her back injury.

“I thought you said you will try to be her friend,” he replied, shaking his head at her, helping Yeobeen get up, “please, apologize to her.” 

“But”

“Serenity, please,” he said. Serenity signed.

“I’m sorry,” she apologized to Yeobeen. Yeobeen smirked in victory. 

“If you want that jacket so badly, I will buy it for you,” he said to her, trying to take the jacket, but Serenity pulled it back and placed it back on the rack.

“It’s okay, I don’t want it anymore,” she whispered, before making her way out the store. Joongki signed in frustration.

“I will go talk to her,” Yeobeen said to him, patting him in the back. She left before he could say anything. He grabbed the jacket and made his way to purchase it. 

“Excuse me, sir,” someone said to him before he could leave the store. He turned around to see one of the employees of the store, who was the manager. 

“Yes,”

“If I may, your girlfriend wasn’t in the wrong here,” the manager said, she wanted to help since she knows Serenity, who was her daughter preschool teacher. She knows that Serenity wasn’t that type of person. 

“What do you mean?” He asked.

“If you can follow me, I will show you the footage of what actually happened,” the manager said as Joongki followed her to the security room. She played back the footage. Joongki saw that it was Yeobeen who pushed Serenity. Serenity didn’t even lead a finger on her. He was feeling guilty. Was this how it was yesterday too?

“I think you need a new friend,” the manager said.

“Thank you,” he replied 

“No problem,” she said as Joongki made his way out to find his girlfriend, who he owes a big apology to. He finds her and Yeobeen sitting at one table with Yeobeen’s back to him. He walked to them slowly, he could hear what Yeobeen was saying to his girlfriend, which was not anything nice. 

“I think I’m getting closer to making Joongki mine since you keep doing something to make him angry at you. I didn’t think he would believe me over his girlfriend of two years,” she said mockly. Joongki saw his girlfriend was just looking down.

“I think you should just break up with him already,” Yeobeen suggested, “it’s for the best.” Serenity looked at her.

“I will not,” she said firmly. Yeobeen led her.

“Then, I will do worse to you than those injuries,” Yeobeen threatened. 

“Is that so?” Joongki interrupted as she saw Yeobeen flinched and turned to him.

“Joongki is not what you think?” She started to say.

“Save it,” Joongki said, “This will be the last time you will see me. Let’s go, Serenity.” He grabbed his girlfriend’s hand, pulling her up. They left the mall, leaving Yeobeen behind. They got in the car.

“I’m sorry, babe for not believing you,” he apologized.

“It’s fine, you knew her more than me,” she replied sarcastically. 

“What can I do to make you forgive me?” He asked her, holding her hand. She thought for a while. 

“I want full access to your hoodies,” she said. He smiled, he was always wondering where his hoodies were disappearing to. 

“Deal,”

“One more time,” she said, “please, listen to both sides of the story, before making a decision.” 

“I will. Now, where are you injured?” 

“A glass piece fell on my feet and I hit my back on the edge of the rack at the store,” she explained as she turned around, allowing Joongki to pull her shirt up to see her back, which was red on the area that was hit. 

“I’m sorry that I was too stupid to notice your injuries,” he said, looking down guilty. Serenity pulled her shirt down. She turned around and put her hand on his cheek. 

“It’s okay, I’m fine now” she said, “you just have to carry me around.” She kissed his cheek.  Joongki nodded and returned the kiss. 

“Let’s go home,”

“And cuddle”

“Yes, and cuddle,” he said as he held his girlfriend’s hand with one hand and drove to the other. They made their way back home. 

Chapter Text

Women and children were all locked up in a building with sleeping bags in rows. Some women would do the cooking and cleaning for the men that kidnapped them. Some women were used for sexual pleasures. The older women always convince the men to take them inside of the younger women, but one night their convincing didn’t work. One man wanted one younger woman. They were protesting, but the men treated the life of the children, so the girl had no choice. The man pulled the girl into his bedroom. He threw her on the bed. She crawled backwards as he started walking to her. He grabbed her by the ankle and pulled her towards him. She struggled as he started kissing her on the neck. 

“No, let go,” she said, struggling to push him away since he held her hands above her head. Suddenly, she saw the man’s head fall off his body and blood splashed on her face. She screamed in horror, she pushed the man away. She looked around, not seeing who killed him. She heard a commotion outside. She ran outside to see the barbarian men dying one by an invisible force that they can’t see. The women and children were running around to escape the invisible force, but the invisible force wasn't even targeting them. She ran towards her mother and siblings.

“Mother! What is going on?” She asked her mother in their native language as she picked up one of her small siblings, following her mother to the building where everybody was hiding in. 

“I don’t know. All of a sudden, they started dying one by one with their head cut off by an invisible force,” her mother answered as they hurled together. The last person tried to shut the door, but a barbarian man pushed through the door, knocking the woman on the ground. She crawled backwards towards the group. The man made his way towards the group with his sword, before he could get any closer, he was stabbed by the invisible force. The little children screamed in horror, crying as their mothers tried to calm them down. The women watched as the invisible force became visible. There were eight predators in front of them. The children were hiding behind their mothers and older siblings. The predators put away their weapons, looking at them. 

“Wa vum’s rirs aeui (we won’t hurt you) ,” one of them said. The women were confused, not understanding. The girl that was saved from being raped stepped out towards them.

“Emery, get back here!” Her mother whisper-shouted at her. 

“I don’t think they want to hurt us,” she replied as she stood a meter away from the predators.

“I’m sorry we don’t understand you, but thanks for saving us,” she said to them. The same one, who she thinks is the leader, pressed some buttons on the armor on his arm. A blue screen popped out.

“Wa ora rara su koqa aeui omd soda aeui bocd su aeuir ruka (We are here to save you and take you back to your home),” the same one said into his arm and the translations came on the blue screen. The other women and Emery read it.

“Oh, thank you. I’m sorry but our home was destroyed, so we don’t have a home to go back to,” Emery replied and she turned to her mother, “What do we do mom?”

“We can stay here and make it our home,” her mother said to her and the predators. 

“Ik sros’k sra coka, va verr rakuqa sra daod budeak (If that’s the case, we will remove the dead bodies),” the leader eplied. 

“Are you guys leaving after?” Emery asked.

“ Emery ,” her mother said firmly, but she ignored her and waited for the predator to respond. 

“Nu, va verr ba ksoaeems su vrusacs aeui siaek kruk rork ok aeuir soirdk ur ku (No, we will be staying to protect you guys from harm as your guards or so.)” the leader answered.

“What are you guys?” Emery’s your little brother, Leo asked. Since he saw his older sister not scared of them, he was not scared anymore. 

“Look what you did, you got your brother asking questions now,” their mother said, “ One of these days, you’ll get yourself killed.”  Emery just smiled at her. 

Wa ora vros sraae corr vradosurk. Wa rims vauvra sros rork omd rims vraaek (we are what they call predators. We hunt people that harm and hunt preys.),” the leader replied to Leo's question. Emery was about to ask another question, but her mother stopped her.

“No more questions, let them do their jobs,” their mother said firmly. Emery signed in disappointment, she wanted to know more about them. The predators left after that to clean up the dead bodies, while the women cleaned the houses and blood. 

~Timeskip~

It’s been a month since the predators lived with them. Everyone got used to them and weren’t afraid of them. Emery became friends with them along with her friends. She is always with the leader. He would teach her how to use some weapons, which her mother didn’t like one bit, but she ignored her like always. She started to get a little bet of feelings for him, which she ignores since they are two different species. She was in the kitchen, making a dessert. She was looking for plates to put the dessert on. Not to her surprise, they were on the top cabinet. She signed and stood on her tippy toe, trying to reach them. As she was reaching for it, a hand reached over and grabbed the plates. Emery turned around to see the leader behind her. He handed the plates to her. She took them and smiled at him.

“Thank you,” she said.

“Yui’ra varcuka (You’re welcome),” the leader replied and stepped aside. Emery set the plates on the table. She cut up the dessert and placed them on the plates. She grabbed a piece and gave it to the leader. 

“Here try it, it’s really good,” She said with a smile. The leader took it and ate it. Emery was waiting for his thoughts.

“So, what do you think?” 

“ Is’k suud. Wros ek es? (It’s good. What is it?),”

“It’s Soan papdi,” She replied as she ate one herself, “Can you help me carry the plates?”

“Yak, vru ora va seqems es su? (Yes, who are we giving it to?” The leader asked as he picked up some of the plates. 

“We are giving it to the elders,” Emery answered, “follow me.” They made their way out of the kitchen. They gave a plate to the elders. 

Nighttime 

Everyone was sleeping, except the leader. He made his way inside the room where Emery was sleeping. He couched down next to her face. He always does this every night, when he turns back to his human self. 

“I think I’m in love with you,” he said, caressing her cheeks. He smiled when she leaned into his touch. She opened her eyes closed slowly, looking at him. He froze. She smiled at him, before closing her eyes again going back to sleep. He signed, before letting go of her and leaving the room. If he stayed a little longer, he would have heard her say I love you too. 

Next Day 

Ateez were freaking out since they didn’t turn back in the morning. They were happy they were humans again, but how would the women react? They stayed in the room they were staying in. Emery was talking to her friends about what she saw last night.

“I don’t know I saw a handsome man caressing my cheeks with a smile and telling me he loves me in front of my bed last night,” She explained, “Do you think it was the leader?” 

“I think you were dreaming since there are no men here and the predators are not humans,” Norex, one of her friends replied. 

“You may be right, but it felt too real to be a dream,” Emery said in a sad tone, “ Anyways, I wonder why they aren’t coming out of their room. Did something happen to them?” She looked towards the building with a worried expression. 

“I don’t know, they are usually the first one up and moving about,” Dre said back. 

“I will go check on them,” Emery said as she stood up and made her way to the building. She stood in front of the door and knocked.

“Um, leader, are you guys okay in there?” She asked worriedly. The boys looked at each in panic inside the room. 

“What should we do?” One whispered. 

“I think it’s time to let them know,” the leader said. 

“Yes, we are fine,” the leader replied to Emery. Emery was shocked to hear a human voice and language. She heard the door knob turning and the door opening to reveal a handsome man, the same one she saw in her room last night. She looked at him with widened eyes. 

“It’s you, the one I saw last night,” She said. Looks like she remembers.

“Yes,”

“Where is the leader and the predators?” She asked looking behind him to find the predators. 

“About that,”

“Did you do something to them?” Emery asked angrily, glaring at him. 

“No, we will explain,” the leader said, stepping outside with the others as Emery stepped back. The girls that were watching from afar were shocked to see men coming out of the room instead of the predators. 

“Explain,” Emery said. The leader signed.

“We are the predators,” he said. Emery looked at him confused,

“What do you mean?”

“Well, a witch turned us into predators since we were bad men. We turned back to our true self in the middle of the night. We can only fully turn back to being human when we understand the meaning of life and love,” the leader explained. Emery took everything in.

“So, I’m guessing that’s what happened since you are back to being human,” she replied. The leader nodded. Emery was happy that the predators turned out to be humans. 

“What are your names?” She asked them.

“I’m Seonghwa, that’s Hongjoong, Yunho, Yeosang, San, Mingi, Wooyoung, and Jongh,” Seonghwa introduced. 

“Emery, what’s going on?” Her mother asked her, coming to them with everyone else. She looked at her and everyone.

“They are the predators, who apparently were humans turned monsters,” she explained to everyone, “a witch turned them into those creatures until they find the meaning of life and love, they would be those creatures.” Everyone nodded in understanding. 

“So, these handsome men were the ones that saved us,” a lady said as she called her daughter. While every mother started showing their eldest daughters to the boys in turns of marriage and having a handsome husband. The boys didn’t know what to do, but Emery and her friends took each of the boys’ hands and took them away from there. 

“Sorry, we need to borrow them for a well,” Emery said, before her and her friends ran away from the boys to the lake a couple of miles away from the village. 

“Sorry, about them,” Emery said to Seonghwa. 

“It’s fine,” he said smiling at her, making her blush a little, “um, you didn’t happen to hear what I said last night?” 

“I did,” She said nervously, “Did you hear my reply?”

“No,” Seonghwa replied, nervously. She smiled at him.

“I love you too,” she whispered, which he heard, but wanted to tease her a little.

“What was that? I didn’t quite catch it,” he teased. 

“I love you too,” she said a little louder. 

“I still can’t hear you,” he teased again, making her hit him in the chest, making him laugh as she pouted. He brought her into a hug.

“I’m sorry, please forgive me,” he said. She returned the hug and smiled into his chest. All the couples were in their own little world. 

Chapter Text

Bright and his girlfriend of two years, Ryder were walking around the mall doing some shopping for the holiday a month early. They were wearing masks since their relationship isn’t publicized. He wanted to keep his girlfriend safe from crazy fans, only win and his mother knows about them. 

“I have to go to the bathroom, I will be right back,” Ryder said to him, letting go of his hand. He nodded and took her shopping bags from her. He sat down at a nearby bench, while he waited for her. 

“P’bright is that you?” He heard someone ask. He turned to see Tu. 

“Oh, hi Tu,” he replied as she sat down next to him, “ What are you doing here?”

“I’m here to do some holiday shopping. Are you here to do the same?” Tu answered. 

“Yes,” he said. They heard the clicking of cameras and turned to see fans and paparazzi taking pictures of them. This is not good, Bright thought.

Meanwhile with Ryder

She didn’t really need to use the bathroom. She wanted to get away and buy his birthday gift. She went inside a jewelry store to buy him a new watch. 

“How can I help you ma’am?” Salesclerk asked her

“I would like to see your men's watches,” she said.

“Yes, right this way,” he replied, walking away with Ryder following him, “All our men’s watches are here. Is there a specific brand you are looking for?”

“No,” she said as she looked at all the watches, trying to find a simple one. Bright doesn’t like bling watches. “I would like to take this one.” She pointed to the only simple looking one. The salesclerk took the watch from the display case. She paid for the watch and left the store. Then, she made her way to the music store. She wanted to buy him a new guitar pick since his old one broke. She brought a sturdy one that won’t break easily. She started to make her way back to her boyfriend, but stopped when she saw he was surrounded by fans and paparazzi. She also saw that he was with a girl that looks a lot like Tu. She didn’t want to cause more problems for him, so she texted him. 

To: My sun 
From: Ry 

I will wait for you by the car.

Then, she went to the underground parking lot and waited by the car. 

With Bright 

Bright heard his phone buzz. He checked it to see his girlfriend texted that she was waiting for him by the car. He puts his phone away, and begins picking up their shopping bags. 

“I got to go, Tu,” he said. 

“Okay, see you later,” she replied and they both walked their separate ways. Once Bright got to the underground parking lot, he saw his girlfriend waiting for him. She looked up when she heard him approaching. She went to help him with shopping bags. 

“I’m sorry about all that,” he apologized as he unlocked the car. They put all the bags in the backseats. Then, they got in the front and buckled their seatbelts. 

“It’s fine, don’t worry about it,” she replied as she grabbed his hand, giving it a squeeze, before letting go. They made their way back to her apartment. 

~Timeskip~

Bright and Tu were called to a meeting with the ceo of Gmmtv. 

“I called you guys for a meeting because of the articles that are going around saying you two are dating due to the mall pictures,” Ceo said, turning his computer around to show them one of the articles. 

“None of it is true, we just happened to see each other at the mall,” Bright explained, “Can we just make a statement denying the rumors?” He didn’t want Ryder to see these articles. 

“No, I think we can use this to promote F4,” the ceo replied. Bright didn’t like where this was going.

“What do you mean?” Tu asked.

“You two are going to agree with rumors and say you are actually dating to promote F4?” Ceo explained. 

“Absolutely not,” Bright immediately disagreed. 

“Why? You aren’t dating one, are you?” Ceo said firmly to Bright. 

“No,” Bright lied.

“Then, there is no issue,” ceo said, “we will come out with a statement agreeing to the rumors. For now, you are dismissed.” Bright and Tu left the office. Tu turned to him.

“You have a girlfriend already, don’t you?” She asked. Bright decided to tell her. 

“Yes,” 

“I’m sorry,” she apologized.

“It’s not your fault, I just hope she doesn’t freak out when I tell her,” he replied, sadly. Tu rubbed his back to comfort him. They only see each other as brother and sister. 

Back with Ryder

Ryder was finishing up setting the table for lunch for Bright and her, when she heard him come in. She set the last item on the table and walked out to greet him.

“How was the meeting?” She asked

“Not good,” he replied, sitting down on the couch. She sat down next to him. 

“What happened?” She asked , she saw that he was nervous to tell her, “They want you to fake date Tu to promote F4 because of the rumors.” 

“How do you know?” He asked, looking shocked at her. 

“I figured that was the reason for the meeting once I saw the articles,” she shrugged, smiling at him. 

“You’re not angry?” 

“No, if it will help your show be successful, I’m okay with it,” she said, “So, don’t stress about it. Now, let’s go eat before the food gets cold.” She grabbed his hand, pulling him and towards the kitchen. I just hit the jackpot on this one, Bright thought as he smiled at her. 

~Timeskip again~ 

Tu and Bright had to go to an award show, where F4 was nominated for an award as a couple. Ryder was trying to not let this affect her, which was starting to get hard. Her friend Prim, who was one of the actresses in F4 asked her to go to the award show with her as a plus one. She agreed. Bright doesn’t know about it. Right now, Prim and her were getting ready. 

“Why did I let you talk me into buying and wearing this dress for the show?” Ry asked. She doesn’t wear dresses a lot. 

“Well, you can’t wear what you normally wear to an award show,” Prim replied, “Besides, Bright will be starstruck when he sees you. Come on, let's go, before we are late.” They got out of the house and went inside the car that was waiting for them. 

At the Award Show

Prim and Ryder got out of the car and already had pictures taken of them. They walked the red carpet and stopped at the center to get their pictures taken. Then, they made their way inside. Everyone was looking and wondering , who the girl Prim is with. Prim and her sat at the seat in front of Bright and Tu. Bright was shocked to see his girlfriend at the show. 

“Is that your girlfriend?” Tu whispered. 

“Yea,” 

“She’s very beautiful,

“She is, thank you,” he replied as he was still staring at her. Ry then turned around and smiled at them. Tu smiled back at her, before Ry turned back around. 

In the middle of the award show

Bright saw that this guy kept giving his girlfriend creepy looks throughout the show. He saw Ry whisper something to Prim, who nodded. Ry got up, making her way through the aisle, before leaving. A few seconds later, the same guy that was giving Ry creepy looks left as well. Bright didn’t want to make assumptions, so he let it go. It’s been 30 minutes and Ry and that guy still didn’t come back. He leaned towards Prim and asked where Ry went. 

“Hey, Prim, do you know Ry went?”

“Yea, to the bathroom,” she answered. Bright told Tu he will be right back, before leaving to find Ry. He had a bad feeling. 

With Ryder 

Ryder made it to the restroom and went into one of the stalls to relieve herself. She heard someone come into the restroom and made no mind to it. She fixed her dress and flushed the toilet. She stepped out, going to wash her hands, but stopped in her tracks when she saw a guy in the bathroom.

“Umm, you can’t be here you,” she told him, but he just looked at her and started making his way towards her. She took steps back, looking for any weapons to defend herself, finding none. He grabbed her and started kissing her neck. She used all her strength and pushed him away from her, before making a run for. Before she could make it to the door, he grabbed her and pushed her, making her fall and hit her head on the edge of the skin. She got dizzy and dazed from the hit. He turned her around and got on top of her, not minding the blood oozing out from the side of her head. Before he can do anything, Bright showed up and pushed him off of her and started beating him until he was knocked unconscious with his boxing skills. He left him once was knocked out. He went to his girlfriend. He panicked when there was blood dripping from the side of her head. 

“Oh my gosh, what happened?” Prim and Tu asked as they came into the bathroom after following Bright. 

“He tried to sexual assault her, call the police,” he told them as he put Ry’s head on his left and used his suit jacket to stopped the bleeding, “Ry, stay with me.” Ry couldn’t stay awake any longer, before she blacked out. After a few minutes, paramedics and police showed up. The paramedics took Ry in one ambulance and the rapist in another. Bright in the ambulance with Ry. 

At the hospital 

Bright was following Ry to the emergency room, before he was stopped.

“Sir, you can’t enter,” one nurse said to him, stopping.

“Please, save her. I can’t lose her,” he said with tears falling down his cheeks.

“Who is she to you?”

“She is my girlfriend, please save her,” Bright pleaded. 

“We will try to save her,” the nurse said, before going into the emergency room. Bright sat down on one of the waiting chairs with his blood hands on his head. 

“Bright!” He heard and looked up to see Win, Prim, Tu, Nani, and Dew, running to him. 

“How is she? What did they say?” Prim asked 

“Nothing, she just went into surgery,” Bright replied. The others sat down on the other waiting chairs. Win sat next to Bright, and began comforting him.

“She will be fine, P’,” he said. After 30 minutes, the doctor stepped out of the emergency room. Bright immediately stood up and went towards him.

“How is she, doc?” He asked him.

“She’s stable, has no concessions,” the doctor said, “she will be moved to Room 102, if want to see her.” 

“Thank you,” Bright said as the doctor nodded and left. Bright sat down in relief.  

~Timeskip again~

Om Namart was the name of the assaulter. He was arrested and sentenced to 30 years in prison for multiple assaults and rape. After this incident, Bright publicized his relationship with Ryder. The fans took it pretty well. He couldn’t be any more happy. Now, they can enjoy going out without worrying about fans and paparazzis. 

Chapter Text

Ateez were in the living room of their dorm, watching tv. Suddenly, a shadow creature stepped out of the tv. The members gasped and got up, moving away from it. 

“Get down!” they heard, making them duck as an arrow flew above them, hitting the creature. The creature disappeared when the arrow hit it. They saw more creatures appearing out of nowhere. They turned around to see eight girls shooting the creatures with arrows and a few with a sword. A creature was behind Hongjoong which he didn’t see. Suddenly, one of the girls shoots an arrow at him, which flies right past his face, hitting the creature. Hongjoong nearly thought he was going to die, thinking the arrow was for him, but she was just hitting the creature that was behind him. The same girl killed the last creature.

“That should be the last of them for now,” she said. Then she and the girls turned to Ateez who was shocked. 

“We have some explaining to do, don’t we?” Another girl said. 

“Why do you take a seat and we will explain everything,” the girl that saved Hongjoong said. The boys sat back down on the couch as the girls sat in front of them on the floor. 

“First, I’m Vera, there are Nyla, Kaia, Gia, Tessa, Talia,Kiara, and Nina,” Vera introduced them, “We are guardians, who protect idols. We protect them from creatures that feed on talents called Shadowpawns, which are those creatures you just saw. These creatures are controlled by Talentseeker, an evil villain that steals people's talents, which is his source of power. These creatures are supposed to be invisible to the human eye, but Talentseeker is becoming stronger, making the creatures become out of control to the point humans can see them. We, guardians are supposed to be invisible to the human eye as well, but because of this we have to show ourselves to you.” 

“That’s a lot to take in,” Hongjoong said in English.

“Have you guys been with us ever since we became an idol?” Hongjoong asked. 

“No, as soon as you auditioned,” Vera replied. The boys nodded. 

“Are each of you protecting one of us? If so, who is protecting who?” San asked.

“I’m signed to your captain,” Vera said.

“I’m with Seonghwa,” Nyla said

“I’m with Yunho,” Kaia said

“I’m with Yeosang,” Rhea said

“I’m with San,” Tessa said

“I’m with Mingi,”Talia said

“I’m with Wooyoung,” Kiara said

“And I’m with Jongho,” Nina said. The boys nodded. 

“We will be leaving now,” Vera said, “Remember we are always with you, you just won’t see us.” After that, the girls disappeared. 

“What a crazy day,” Wooyoung said. Everyone nodded in agreement. 

~Timeskip: to a week before mama(three months)~

The girls were living with Ateez in their own tent room in the living room, which turned into a big room once you inside. They are visible to the boys only. The girls got along with the boys well. There were feelings being developed amongst them. Right now, Vera was meditating, which helps strengthen her powers. She usually does it in the tent, but decided today she needed a new environment. Hongjoong walked inside the dorm, closing the door. He stopped in his tracks when he was walking past the living room. He turned to look and jumped back in freight when he saw Vera floating above the couch with her legs crossed and eyes closed. 

“Good morning, Vera,” he greeted. She didn’t respond. 

“She won’t respond when she meditates,” Rhea said as she calmed out of the tent. 

“Why does she do that?” 

“It helps with strengthening her powers,” Rhea replied. Hongjoong nodded and left to take a shower since he slept in the studio. 

During breakfast 

“We will be accompanying you to the MAMA,” Vera said to the boys. The boys nodded.

“Didn’t you always go to the MAMA with us?” San asked, confused. 

“Yes, but this time you will be seeing us,” Nyla said. The boys nodded again. 

 AT THE MAMA 

The girls were wearing matching clothes with the boys. They were standing next to the boys. The boys didn’t like them standing since they were wearing heels, but they told them it’s okay and that it would be weird if they were standing. People would be wondering why they are not seated on the empty seats, not seeing the guardians seating on them. They greeted the other guardians they saw. Guardians are the only ones that can see other guardians. 

The award show was going smoothly until three random portals opened and Shadowpawns started coming out of them, attacking the idols. The idols started screaming. All the guardians had to show themselves to all idols.

“Guardians, protect your idols!” Vera ordered the guardians as she and the other girls got their weapons and started attacking the Shadowpawns. Vera was the leader of all of the guardians since she was in it for the longest and she was the strongest. Vera put a protective barrier around all the idols. The guardians were having a hard time defending since more kept coming from the portals. Vera decided that they needed to destroy the source from the inside. 

“This is not working. I need to destroy the source from the inside!” Vera shouted.

“Vera! You can’t, that’s a one way ticket!” Nyla shouted at her. 

“I know, but it’s the only way to stop these things!” Vera shouted back. Hongjoong stood up when he understood what she was trying to do. He didn’t like it one bit. 

“Promise, you come back alive!” Nyla shouted.

“I can’t make promises I can’t keep, but I will try,” Vera replied as she transformed into her guardian gear with a shield and a sword. 

“Vera,” Hongjoong said as Vera was making her way to one of the portals. Vera turned around, when she heard her soon-to-be lover, to see a worried expression on his face. She smiled at him, walked to him.

“I will be fine,” she said and leaned into his ear, whispering, “I will come back to you.” After that, she went into the portal with her shield in front of her. 

Inside the portal 

Vera landed inside a laboratory and looked around as she killed Shadowpawns. She saw the Talentseeker and that he was using a Sallox to create a portal. Salloxs are magical creatures that can create portals. They were a mixture of a cat and a chipmunk. She was wondering how he got one since they are hard to get creatures that don’t use their powers for anyone. The person has to have a pure heart, which clearly Talentseeker don’t.

“Talentseeker,” she said as she walked towards him and stopped a couple meters away. Talentseeker turned around and looked at her.

“Ms. Guardian leader, pleasure to have you here. What can you do?” Talentseeker greeted. 

“What you can do for me is stop this nonsense,” Vera replied. Talentseeker laughed. 

“I don’t think I can,” he said evilly.

“Then, you left me, no choice,” She said, putting her sword away. She zapped him with her powers, which he blocked with his. They went back and front, striking each other a couple of times. Vera decided to use that one spell that can defeat him, which he hasn’t mastered very well, but she would give it a shot. She started creating black magic circle with her hands, making it larger. She threw it at him. He tried to stop it with his powers, but the circle just swallowed it. The circle hit him, surrounding him. He can feel it sucking away his powers. This peculiar spell eats away the person it hits’ powers. After a few minutes, the black magic circle disappears around the Talentseeker, making him drop to the floor powerless. The Shadowpawns started disappearing one by one since they were made by his magic and he no longer has his powers. 

“The Guardian corp will be happy to see you,” Vera said to him, before zapping with a teleportation spell to send him there. She turned to the sallox who was still running on the magic wheel. She went and unplugged it, making it stop spinning. The sallox was thrown out and Vera caught it with magic. She slowly lowered it onto her lap as she got on her knees. She saw that it was a female sallox. She gently stroked her. All the portals closed after that. 

“You are safe now,” she said. 

“Thoann iya'au (Thank you),” she whispered weakly. It was good thing that her mother, who studied Salloxs was given the gift to understand and speak them by the Salloxs themselves, transferred it to her or she wouldn’t have understood what the sallox said. 

“Ya'au’mo llora'rlo. Ya'au oamo llooann, llo ooc a' gho iya'au faoann a' ho ra'mos a'r Soarra'vs (You’re welcome. You are weak, we need to get you back to the forest of Salloxs.” Vera replied. The sallox shook her head weakly.

“Na'. Miy sa'. Ho hoas rliy sa' (No. My son. he has my son.)” She said back. Vera looked around the lab for any sign of where the baby sallox could be. She saw a black box, sitting on a table in the corner. She slowly laid the sallox down on the floor. She got up and walked to the box. She opened it with her magic since it was a magic box that can only be open by sacrificing a little of your magic. She wondered where the Talentseeker got it from. The box opened. She put both her hands deep in the box and pulled the baby sallox out. He was whimpering and whining. 

“Ya'au’mo soaro a'll ( You’re safe now),” She said to the baby. The baby looked at her and she smiled gently at him to assure him that she is not a threat. She took back to his mother. She set him down next to her. He gently rubbed his head on hers. 

“I’rl a'nnoaiy, Tubby ( I’m okay, Tubby)” She said weakly to her son as she nudged him. She looked at Vera. 

“Prooaso, oanno rliy sa' llah iya'au. I oa a'riy a'no a'o na'moar llah ho raro faa a'r rloagha I hoarro ror. Ya'au ooc a' gho faoann ha'rlo a' iya'aum ra'rrom, llha' iya'au nma'rlasoc iya'au llarr gho faoann a' harl. I lla'aurc’ saumrrarro oaiylloaiys. Miy sa' oa’ a'no na'moar iyo. Ho cac’ gho has na'lloms iyo. Who ho gho has na'llom oac has mooaciy, ho oa gha' faoann ho ra'mos ar ho lloas (Please, take my son with you. I can only open one portal with the little bit of magic I have left. You need to get back home to your lover, who you promised you will get back to him. I wouldn’t survive anyways. My son can’t open portals yet. He didn’t get his powers yet. When he gets his power and he is ready, he can go back to the forest if he wants.)” she said to Vera, who blushed slightly when Hongjoong was called her lover. Vera forgot that Salloxs can see your memories, which is why she said the promise. Vera nodded at her with tears pooling in her eyes. 

“Tubby, Ya'au llarr gha' llah Vomoa, a'nnoaiy. Sho llarr nma'o iya'au rma'rl a'll a'. Ma'rlrliy lla'’ fao llah iya'au oaiyrla'mo, a'nnoaiy. I llarr oarlloaiys ra'rro iya'au, ca'’  iya'au ra'mgho (Tubby, you will go with Vera, okay. She will protect you from now on. Mommy won’t be with you anymore, okay. I will always love you, don’t  you forget.)” the mommy sallox said to Tubby, who was crying. The mommy sallox opened a portal for them. Vera slowly took Tubby, who was crying and not struggling in her arms. 

“Ga'!, I oa’ ha'rc ho na'moar a'no ra'm ra'gh. Tubby,, fao oa gha'a'c faa'iy, a'nnoaiy. I ra'rro iya'au! (Go!, I can’t hold the portal open for long. Tubby, be a good boy, okay. I love you!)” the mommy sallox shouted. Vera secure Tubby in her arms and went through the portal. 

Back at the MAMA 

The guardians were fighting the Shadowpawns when they all suddenly started disappearing. 

“Vera, did it!” Tessa shouted as all the guardians celebrated, but all that celebration stopped when the portals started closing without Vera coming back.

“Wait, why are the portals closing?!” Nyla shouted. All the portals closed. 

“She can’t be gone,” Kaia whispered with tears following down her cheeks. The other girls came to hug her, also crying. All the other guardians hugged each other, crying as well. Nyla dropped to the ground.

“No, I refused to believe that!” She shouted, crying, refusing to believe her best friend was gone. Seonghwa came to comfort her, which she accepted. The other idols comfort their guardians. Hongjoong was just standing in shock with tears down his cheeks. He sat down, looking down. You promised you would come back to me. They were all busy mourning that they didn’t notice a portal opening with Vera stepping out of it. It closed after she stepped out. She looked around and noticed that everyone was busy mourning.

“She can’t be gone,” she heard Nyla say. 

“You can’t get rid of me that easily,” she said. Everyone turned to look and saw Vera with a few bruises. 

“Vera!” Nyla and the others shouted, running to her. She smiled at them, but stopped them from getting any closer, so they don’t hurt Tubby, who is invisible and hiding behind her back. 

“I would love a hug, but as you can see, I can’t take one right now,” She said in apology, she was glad they didn’t question her about her just healing herself.

“We’re so glad you are alive,” Tessa said. 

“I’m glad too,” Vera said, before pausing, and speaking again,

“How would you guys feel about a new addition to our team?” 

The other girls looked at her confused.

“We will welcome them with open arms,” Kaia said.

“The more the merrier,” Talia said. 

“But who is the new addition?” Nyla asked her. 

“ Whiy ca'’ iya'au sha'll iya'aumsorr a' horl, hoiy oamo ao oac rliy rmaocs. Sa', iya'au ca'’ hoarro a' fao oarmoaac (Why don’t you show yourself to them, they are nice and my friends. So, you don’t have to be afraid.)” Vera said over her shoulder. She was talking to Tubby. She's the only one that can see him. Salloxs can make themselves invisible and visible to anyone they see that is a threat or not. The girls and everyone was confused in hearing an out of this world language. 

“Who are you talking to? What language are you speaking?” Nyla asked, but Vera ignored her as she smiled and nodded at Tubby. Tubby slowly crawled up to her shoulder and made himself visible to the other girls. The girls were shocked to see a sallox.

“A sallox. How did you get a sallox?” Nyla asked, shocked. Hongjoong and the other boys were so confused on who they were seeing and talking about. What’s a sallox?

“Well, his mother was used to create portals. She asked me to take care of him until he gets his powers. She opened one last portal for us before passing away,” Vera explained. The girls nodded understanding that a sallox force of life is their powers. They now understand that Vera was speaking the language of salloxs before. 

“What’s his name?” Tessa asked. 

“Guys, meet Tubby. Tubby, moo rliy rmaocs (meet my friends), Nyla, Tessa, Kaia, Talia, Nina, kiara, ac (and) Rhea,” Vera introduced them to each other.

“Hi, Tubby,” the girls said to him, waving their hands with a smile. Tubby chipped excitedly at them, looking like he was happy to make new friends. He got down from Vera’s shoulder and walked to Nyla. Nyla squatted down to pick him up and the other girls surrounded her, giving Tubby pats and rubs. Vera smiled at them. She looked around and caught Hongjoong’s eyes. Her smile vanished. She saw the tears stain on his cheeks, but that wasn’t what made her lose her smile, it was wound on his right cheek. She made large steps towards him. 

“What happened?” She asked him worriedly, touching his right cheek. She slowly healed the wound. 

“He helped Nina, who was hit, making her lose her weapon. He picked it up and attacked a shadowspawn, not knowing that the barrier you casted on him will disappear once he touches the sacred weapon, but got scratched on the face. He eventually defeated it. You should have seen him, he was so cool,” Nyla, who left the girls with Tubby explained. 

“Are you hurt anywhere else?” Vera asked him. He shook his head. Vera smiled at him and leaned into his ear.

“I kept my promise. I’m sorry that I made you worried,” she whispered into his ear.

“I’m just glad you are okay,” he whispered back into her ear. He hugged her after that. She melted and smiled into the hug, returning it. You bet fans were taking pictures. They let go of the hug. Vera stepped back and turned to the leaders of the other guardians’ teams.

“Leaders, I will need your help!” She shouted, “We need to erase all memories of today's events!” She and the other leaders stood up on stage. 

“For anyone who saw today’s events whether it was in person or online, let their memories of today’s events cease to exist. Wipe them as clean as air, let no recollection haunt them nevermore,” Vera and the leaders said, casting the spell, making rain of sparkles. 

“ For any phones or other devices that captured today’s events, let the videos and pictures of today’s events cease to exist. Wipe them as clean as air, let no recollection haunt them nevermore,” Vera and the leaders said again, casting another spell, making all the phones and devices light up. All the guardians made themselves invisible to anyone that is not their idols. They went back to their idols. Vera returned Ateez’s memories, she didn’t want Hongjoong forgetting about what happened between them. Same with the other boys, but with the other girls. 

At the dorm after MAMA

“So, are guys going to tell us what a sallox is and introduce us to Tubby?” Wooyoung asked after they got cleaned and settled after coming back from MAMA. Tubby looked up from eating when he heard his name, looking at Wooyoung curiously. Vera and the girls smiled at him.

“Well, Salloxs are magical creatures that can create portals. They are a mixture of a cat and a chipmunk. You can’t see them since they only make themselves visible to those that aren’t a threat,” Nyla explained, “Vera can introduce you to him since I can’t speak the language of Salloxs and she can.”

“ Tubby, coa iya'au rloanno iya'aumsorr rrasafaro a' hoso faa'iys? Thoiy oamo a'aum rmaocs. Thoiy oamo nnac oac ao (can you make yourself viable to these boys? They are our friends. They are kind and nice.),” Vera said to Tubby. Then, Tubby made himself viable to the boys. The boys saw a small creature sitting in a corner. Tubby chipped at them.

“He does look like a mixture of a cat and a chipmunk,” Wooyoung said, “How do you say hi, Tubby. I’m Wooyoung?”

“ Ha, Tubby. I’rl Wooyoung, ” Vera said. The boys went closer to Tubby. 

“ Ha,Tubby. I’rl Wooyoung,” Wooyoung said. Tubby chipped at him. He turned to the other boys.

“ I’rl San,”

“ I’rl Yunho,”

“I’rl Mingi ”

“ I’rl Yeosang”

“I’rl Jongho ”

“ I’rl Seonghwa”

“ I’rl Hongjoong,”  

The boys introduce themselves to Tubby, who chipped excitedly at them. He looked at Hongjoong with his head tilted, before looking at Vera. 

“ Is ho iya'aum ra'rrom? (Is he your lover?)” Tubby asked her. Vera lightly blushed, which didn’t go unnoticed by the others. 

“ Na' iyo, faau ho llarr fao (not yet, but he will be)” Vera replied. Then, Tubby went back to eating. 

“What did he say?” Nyla asked her.

“It’s a secret,” Vera replied. 

“Fine, don’t tell us, but we kind of know what was said,” Nyla said back, knowing with a smirk. Vera rolled her eyes at her and went back to eating her food. After cleaning up, everyone went to bed. Vera was going into the tent with the other, when Hongjoong stopped her. 

“Vera, can I talk to you?” He asked. She nodded and followed him to the kitchen. The others left them alone. 

“What did you want to talk about?” She asked him.

“Well, about us,” he replied. Vera nodded and gestured for him to continue.

“I like you and I was wondering if you would like to go out with me,” Hongjoong said in a rush, making Vera barely hear him, but she heard him. 

“I like you too and yes, I will go out with you,” Vera replied, before kissing him on the cheek. Hongjoong was shocked as he touched his cheek that she kissed. 

“Now, let’s get some sleep, I bet you have a big day tomorrow,” Vera said, smiling at him. He smiled at her, before they both went to their rooms to sleep. 

Chapter Text

Leslie and her daughter, Ximena were running away from a gang that her dead brother was part of. She has been running away from them for four years. Four years ago, her brother’s boss saw her and wanted her. Her brother didn’t want that, so he got a one way ticket to Italy for her. He told her to find his friend, Vincenzo. He will protect them. Her brother didn’t come with her in order to prevent those people from finding her whereabouts. She was five months pregnant at that time with the child of a guy she slept with when her friends took her clubbing for the first time and made her drunk. She only had a necklace of his that he left with a note saying I will find you again. Also, she remembered him calling himself Vin. She gave that necklace to her daughter, telling her it’s from her father, who promised to find them. Right now, her and her daughter are being chased by the same gang. She doesn’t know how they found her whereabouts. She told her daughter to run while she fought off the four guys. 

Ximena ran until she bumped into a man wearing a black suit. The man caught her before she could fall. Ximena looked at the man.

“Why are you running, sweetie?” He asked her gently as he set her upward and crouched down to her level. He saw that she had his necklace that he left with Leslie. Why does she have that necklace? 

“Mister, please help my mommy. Bad men got her,” she said as she began crying. 

“Oh, don’t cry, I will help your mommy. Do you want to show me where she is?” He replied, wiping her tears, before picking her up as she nodded and pointed to somewhere. He followed her directions until they reached an alleyway. Inside they saw a girl trying to fight off a group of four men. She was doing pretty well.

“Mommy!” The little girl shouted,the girl turned at the sound of her daughter’s voice, which was a bad move because she got hit by one of the men in that moment of distraction. She fell to the ground and two of the men grabbed her. The man with the daughter saw the mother’s face and was shocked to see the woman he slept with and left his necklace with. He was wondering what she is doing here in Italy. He was planning on going back to Brazil to meet and bring her out to Italy. She had a daughter. By looking at how young the daughter is, he assumed she was his. He wasn’t happy with someone putting their hands on his woman. He gave the little girl to one of his men that was with him.

“Stay with him while I go help your mommy, okay,” he said to her. She nodded. He turned around and walked to the group. 

“I suggest you let her go,” he said firmly to the men.

“This has nothing to do with you, leave,” one of the men replied.

“This is my territory, so it has everything to do with me,” The good man said back. The bad men looked at each other, wondering if the man was Vincenzo. They got nervous. 

“Well, we got a strict order to bring this woman and her child from the boss,” the same man said nervously. 

“Boss? I’m the only boss here and I don’t remember making such an order,”

“Our boss in Brazil,” another man relied. 

“No other gang does business here without checking with me,” the good man said angrily, “So, I will say this again. Let her go.” 

“We can’t,”

“Well, you left with no choice,” the good man said before attacking the men. He knocked out two of the men. Then, turned to the other two that were helding the mother. One of them let go of her to attack the man, while the other held her. The mother escaped from the man’s grip and attacked him. Both the good man and the mother knocked out the man they were fighting out at the same time. Mother turned to the human that saved her. 

“Thank you, sir,” she said, before running to her daughter. She took her from the man.

“Ximena, are you okay? You’re not hurt, are you?” She asked, checking for any injuries on her. 

“I’m fine, mommy,” Ximena replied. The mother turned back to the man.

“Thank you again sir,” she said, before going past the other man that was holding Ximena. She stopped when she heard the man say her name.

“Leslie,” the man said. Leslie turned around,

“How do you know my name?”

“Friend of your brother,” the man replied.

“You’re Vincenzo?” She asked.

“Yes,”

“We've been trying to find you for the last four years.”

“Sorry, I tend to keep a low profile. Why didn’t your brother just call me?”

“How could he when he is dead?” Les replied, sadly. Vince was shocked by the news.

“I’m assuming it was their boss,” he said back. Les nodded. 

“Come with me to my place, your place can’t be safe right now,”  Vince said. Les nodded. They followed Vince to his car and got in. They made their way to his place. 

At Vincenzo’s Place

Leslie and Ximena, who was eating cookies that the butler gave her, sat on the couch in Vince’s Mansion, while he sat across from them. 

“What do those guys’ boss want with you?” He asked.

“He liked me at first sight, so he asked my brother to bring me to him. My brother denied, which is why we are here to get away from them. I don’t know how they find out about my whereabouts” Les explained. Vince didn’t like what he heard. He doesn’t like when people want what is his. 

“You should stay here, while I will take care of this. You will be safe here,” Vince replied. Les nodded. Now it's time to ask the important question.

“If you don’t mind me asking, where did you get that necklace your daughter is wearing?” 

“Oh, this. Someone important gave that to me. It was his reason for finding me,” She explained, not going into full detail. 

“Well, he found you,” he replied. Lesile looked at him confused.

“I’m him,” he said. Les eyes widened,

“You are Vin.”

“Yes, short Vincenzo. That necklace is my birth mother’s,”  he said with a smile. 

“I don’t believe you,” she said. He knew this was going to happen, so he pulled his phone out, pulling up a picture and showing it to her. Les looked at the picture and blushed in embarrassment. It was a picture of her drunk, kissing Vince on the check, while taking a picture using his phone, apparently since both his hands are in the frame. She also saw him wearing the necklace that Ximena is wearing. Les suddenly hugged him, which he returned tightly. Ximena looked at them confused as to why her mother was hugging the man that saved them. They let go of each other. 

“I can’t believe you were in Italy. How were you going to find me if you were living here?”

“I was planning on going back to  Brazil and bringing you here.”

“Well, you don’t need to do that anymore,”

“Mommy, what going on?,” Ximena asked, interrupting them. Les looked at her, then, back at Vince.

“Well, Vince, meet your daughter, Ximena,” Les said. So I was right, she is my daughter. Ximena looked at him and he smiled at her. She looked back at her mother.

“He’s my daddy?” She asked her mother. Her mother nodded. Ximena put the plates of cookies down and got down from the couch. She walked to Vince. She raised her arms signaling for him to pick her up. He picked her up. She wrapped her tiny arm around his neck. He tightened the hug and kissed her on the head. Les smiled happily at them. Vince held one of his arms out to her and she joined the hug. Vincenzo held his family tightly in his arms. He couldn’t be more than happy to finally have his family.  

*Picture not me, credit to owner*

Chapter Text

Mingi and his girlfriend, Coral, were walking hand in hand around town. They were walking pass a cafe, when a customer who was on the tables outside of the cafe, spilled her drink on her boyfriend and some of it got on Coral. Coral stopped in panic, letting go of Mingi hands, before taking off running towards the ocean. 

“Coral!” Mingi shouted, but was ignored. He let her go. This has been happening ever since they started dating. She runs away every time water touches her. He wants to know why she freaks out when water touches her. 

With Coral

Coral jumped into the water deeper, making sure people weren’t around. She turned into a mermaid and swam faster away from the people. She swam to the underwater cave she found that has a tunnel to the city. As you guys can tell, she was a mermaid. Both her parents are mermaids and mermen. Her father was killed by sirens, who invaded their city, Oceania. Some of her people were killed and some escaped. Her mother and her were one of the people who escaped. They escaped to Jeju Island to live among humans. Once in a while, they need water and need to swim. They can’t go long with needing to be in water. They can only go two weeks without needing to be in water. If they go more than two weeks, they start getting sick and getting dead scales. Another thing is that they can turn into a mermaid when a little bit of water or any form of water touches them, which is why Coral freaked out and ran towards the ocean. She needs a blue moon crystal necklace to prevent that from happening, but since Oceania was taken over by sirens, she can’t get one. She was supposed to get it when she turned five, but the attack happened before she turned five. Her mother has one and was going to give her but she needs it more since her mother's work involves water. 

Coral spent a few minutes in the water, before getting out. She dried herself with her evaporation power, which is one of her powers. She has water and ice powers as well. 

Coral got up when she got her legs. She walked through the tunnel, leading her into the forest. Then, she made her way home, where she knew Mingi was there. He still didn’t know that she was a mermaid even though they were dating for six months. She couldn’t get herself to tell him since she was scared that he would leave her because of it, but she can’t keep it to herself forever. She was glad he didn’t question her about her running way when water touches. She decided to tell him when she got home. 

When she got there, Mingi was waiting outside the gates. He looked up when he heard her approaching. She smiled at him and she opened the gate. They walked into her house. 

“I’ve been stopping from asking, waiting for you to tell me when you are ready, but you haven’t. So, I’m going to ask. Why do you always run away when water touches you?” Mingi asked as soon as they got inside.  Coral turned to him. 

“Come with me,” she replied, grabbing his hands and pulling him towards the bathroom, “I have something to show you that will answer your question.” Mingi followed her to the bathroom. She got inside the tube, laying down. 

“”Don’t say anything, just watch,” she said when she saw he was about to say something. She turned the dial, making the water come. As the water touched her, in a few minutes, she turned into her mermaid form. Mingi was shocked. 

“You’re a mermaid,” he stated the obvious. 

“Yes, I am,” she replied, waiting for him to freak out. 

“That’s cool,” he said after a few seconds. Coral looked at him in shock,

“You’re not mad?”

“No, I don’t care if you are a mermaid, you are still you. I will still love you regardless. I am mad that you didn’t tell me for so long though,” he replied as crouch down next to the tube, wiping her tears, “Were you afraid that I will leave you because of this? That’s why you didn’t tell me” Coral nodded. 

“You know I will never leave you for something like this,” he said, kissing her on the cheek, “So this is the reason you ran away every time water touches you?”

“Yea, I will turn with any bit of water that gets on me,” she answered, “I need a blue moon crystal necklace like the one my mom has for this to stop happening, which can only be found at my home in the ocean.”

“Why can’t you go get it then?”

“I can’t. My home was taken over by sirens. Every one of my kind escaped or was killed by them. My father was killed by them. My mother and I barely escaped here,” she explained, “Mymother is working in the laboratory in case the ocean explorers find and bring a blue moon crystal. Until she finds one, I have to stay away from any form of water that can get on me.”

“Okay, now that I know about this, I will help you and keep your secret safe,” he promised. She wrapped her arms around his neck, hugging him, which he returned.

“Thank you.” 

Chapter Text

Liv was in the library, doing her schoolwork. She didn’t have any friends since she was too shy to make some on her first day at SM high. It’s been a year now and still no friends, but she got a crush. It was the boy boy of the school, Sehun. She started to like him when he was the only one who was nice to her and when she saw him save a boy that was getting bullied. He also saved her from being bullied, which she didn’t need saving from since she was going to handle it before he showed up. Sehun likes her too since she was the only girl in the whole school that wasn’t obsessed over him. They form some kind of friendship, so you could say that Liv did make a friend. 

Once Liv finished her schoolwork, she still had time before lunch break was over, so she got up to get a book to read. She loved reading, especially fantasy books . She was in the fantasy section, looking for Elegy , the last book in the water song series that she was reading. She had been wanting to read it for a long time, she was so happy when the book came in. As she was looking, she didn’t see Sehun come into the library and all the girls in the library giving him googly eyes. He was looking for someone. He found her reaching for a book on the top shelf. Her shirt was easing up, showing her stomach. All the guys in the library were staring at her exposed skin. Sehun didn’t like that one bit, so he made his way towards her, while giving the guys a glare, making them turn away. 

Liv found the book, but it was all the way on the top shelf. She was short. She signed in frustration, before beginning to try to reach for it. She was busy reaching for it that she didn’t realize their was a presence behind her and a hand coming up to get the book that she was reaching for. She stopped and turned. 

“Hey, I wanted that-” She started to say, but she stopped when she saw Sehun, “Sehun.”

“Liv,” he said, giving her the book.

“Thank you,” she said, taking the book. She made her way back to her table, Sehun following behind. She sat down and began reading. Sehun sat across from her, so he could stare at her.  He noticed that all the girls were giving her a stinky face. He glared at them, making them flinch and look away. Liv can feel Sehun staring at her, so she stopped reading for a second.

“I see you are bored. Why don’t you see this book.” She said, sliding a book that was already on the table to him. 

“”No thanks, you know I don’t like that stuff. Besides who said I was bored,” Sehun said, pushing the book aside. 

“Well, you keep staring at me, which is clearly making your fan girls jealous,” she replied. 

“I can’t help myself, your beauty is out of this world,” He flirted, smiling when he saw her blush. She slapped him on the arm. 

“You’re are weird,” 

“Only for you,”

“Oh my god, stop,” Liv said, throwing a pencil at him.

“Okay, okay,” he laughed. At that moment, the bell rang, signaling the end of lunch. Liv got her backpack and went to check out the book quickly, while Sehun waited for her. Then, they went out of the library, making their way to their next class. Suddenly, they heard the intercom come on,

“LIV, PLEASE COME TO THE OFFICE!” 

Liv and Sehun looked at each other. Sehun smirked at her.

“Oooo, miss goody-two shoes is in trouble,” he teased her. She rolled her eyes at him.

“No, I’m not. It’s probably nothing,” she replied, then pointed her finger at him, “Anyways, I will see you in class. You better be in class and not skip it.” 

“I won’t,” he said.

“Promise,” she said back, showing him her pinky.

“I promise,” he replied as he intertwined their pinky and touched their thumbs together, before letting go. Then, Liv went to the office. 

At the office

Liv walked into the office, and the secretary gestured her to the principal's office. She walked to the office. In the window, she could see a girl with the principal. She knocked on the door. 

“Come in,” someone said. She opened the door and walked in. 

“Good you here. Liv I would like to introduce you to our new student, Karina,” the principal said as the girl turned to Liv. When she saw who it was, her eyes widened. Karina smiled and waved at her.

“Oh my gosh, Karina, it’s you,” Live said, hugging her, “When did you move back? Why didn’t you tell me?” They let go of the hug.

“We moved back yesterday. I wanted to surprise you. I’m sorry.” Karina explained. 

“It’s fine”

“Good you know each other. Liv can you show her around the school.” The principal said. Liv nodded and took Karina out on a tour around the school. 

Timeskip to end of day

Liv finished showing Karina around. SM High was a big school. 

“So, how you like the school,” she asked

“It’s really big and nice.” 

“What class are you in?” Liv asked. 

“2a”

“Omg yes, we are in the same class” Liv replied. As they were celebrating, they were interrupted by Sehun.

“Liv”

Liv turned around to see Sehun. 

“Oh, Sehun”

“Don’t Sehun me. You left me in class all alone.” He replied. Karina was watching them, mostly Sehun. He’s so handsome!

“Sorry, I need to show the new student around,” Liv said in apology. 

“We have a new student this year too,” he said back. 

“Yes, meet Karina,my childhood friend” she replied, pulling Karina forward, “Karina, meet Sehun.” 

“Nice to meet you, Sehun,” Karina said. Sehun just nodded at her, before looking at Liv. She was irritated that he was not giving her any mind, only focusing on her so-called friend. 

“Do you want to hangout today?” He asked Liv. 

“Yes, where do you have in mind,” Liv replied excitedly. She’s so cute.

“Arcade,” he answered, which just increased her excitement. Karina nudged her. 

“Oh, can Karina come too?”

“Oh, um sure,” He said. He didn’t want her to come. He just wanted it to be them two, but Karina is Liv’s friend. So, he had no choice, he didn’t want Liv to be sad if he said no. 

At the Arcade 

Karina kept trying to engage with Sehun, but he was ignoring her. He was only focused on Liv. They were all over each other, which was irritating her. When she asked if he could get a stuffed cat from the claw machine for her, he did, but he gave it to Liv instead. Liv was so happy, she gave him a hug as a thank you. Karina was so mad. She needed to get rid of Liv, so she took her away to talk. 

“So, what did you want to talk about?” Liv asked once they were away from Sehun. 

“I really like Sehun,” Karina replied. Liv’s heart aches at that. She felt like this happens every time she likes a guy. Karina canes and says she likes him too and for her(Liv) to help her get with him. 

“Oh, really?” Liv said with fake happiness. 

“Yea, so can you help me?” Karina asked, knowing she can’t refuse her friend. 

“Yea,”

“Wonderful, can you leave early, so I can have alone time with him, please,” Karina replied. Liv frowned first, but then nodded since Karina was her friend. Liv was selfless and never did anything for herself. 

“Okay,” Liv said. They went back to Sehun. 

“Hey, Sehun, I got to go. Mom needs me for something. You and Karina can still continue hanging out,” Liv said as she took her stuff from him. Sehun looked at Karina, who smiled at him. Sehun knew she had said something to her. He got a bad vibe from her the moment he met her. 

“Okay, I have to go anyway. My buddies need help with something, so I can’t hang up with Karina, sorry. Maybe next time. Besides, I was your ride,” he replied. There's no way he’s hanging out with her. He saw Karina frowned with irritation and annoyance, before she quickly covered it up. 

“Oh, okay,” Liv said, giving Karina a look. 

“Let’s go, then,” Sehun said as he took the prizes that he won and Liv won herself from her, grabbing her hand, and began leading the way out. Liv turned to Karina.

“Sorry, Karina. I will see tomorrow,” Liv apologized quickly as Sehun was pulling her along. Karina stumped her feet in anger, before making her way out as well to her car since they came separately. She saw Liv get on Sehun’s bike behind him as he handed her the stuff. Liv tightly wrapped her around behind his back, then, they were off. That should be me! She got in her car and slammed the car. 

Timeskip: a week later

Sehun was frustrated and angry. Liv has been avoiding him, while Karina was all over him. She was everywhere he went. At this point, he was hiding from her. She was irritating him. He knows she has something to do with Liv avoiding him. He needed to talk to Liv and get to the bottom of this. 

He saw her making her way to the bathroom during lunch, so he grabbed her and pulled her into an empty hallway. 

“Hey, what!” Liv said as she was pushed against a wall. She looked up to see an angry Sehun. “Sehun”

“Don’t Sehun me. Why have you been avoiding me all week?” He asked in anger. 

“I wasn’t avoiding you,” Liv lied, looking away from him. 

“Bullshit!” He shouted. Liv's eyes widened and she covered his mouth. She looked around to see if people were looking. Sehun removed her hand. 

“It’s because of Karina. It’s it?” He said as he held her hand. 

“No,”

“Don’t lie to me,” he pleaded.

“She likes you, okay. She feels that she is not getting a chance with you because of me, so, I’m trying to minimize my interactions with you,” she explained. 

“Well, I don’t like her.”

“Why though? She is perfect for you, pretty, girly and kind,” she replied. Sehun wanted to laugh at the kind part. Karina is nowhere near kind. 

“I don’t like girls that are obsessed with me and selfish,” Sehun said, “ Besides, I already like someone.” 

“Who? Do I know them?” Liv asked. Sehun can hear sadness in her voice.

“It’s someone very close to you,” he replied as he watched her confused face.

“The only two people close to me are Karina, you already said you don’t like her, and you. You can’t like yourself, well you can,” she said, “Wait, my brother. You like my brother. Why, though? He’s an idiot. You know he’s taken.” Sehun slapped his forehead and shook his head. Why is she so dumb, but I like her. So, we will let that go. 

“No, you are more of an idiot than he is. I like you,” Sehun said as he watched her face go into shock. 

“You like me?” She asked as she pointed to herself. 

“That’s what I said,” he answered. She smiled.

“I like you too,” she replied, looking him in the eye with a smile. Sehun was going in for a kiss, before he was interrupted by, guess who, Karina. 

“Liv,” Karina said. When Liv heard her, she pushed Sehun away. 

“Karina,” 

“What’s going on here,” Karina asked. Before Liv can replied, Sehun answered.

“A love confession,” he answered and held Liv’s hand, who tried to let go, but he held tightly. Karina saw that and frowned.

“I can’t believe you, I thought you were my friend,” she said to Liv, before walking away in anger. Liv forcefully pulled her hand from Sehun’s grin and ran after her. Sehun shook his head at her. Why is she so selfless? He signed, before following them.

With Karina and Liv 

“Karina, wait!” Liv shouted as she grabbed her hand. Karina pulled her hand away from and turned around.

“What?” She said in anger. 

“Look, I’m sorry. I tried to help, okay, but we can’t force someone like you when they don’t. Besides, I need to be selfish for once. I always gave up my crushes to you, which was fine since they didn’t like me, but he does. As my friend, why can’t you be happy for me?” Liv said back in frustration. Sehun was watching from afar. Karina laughed.

“Friend, I never considered you as a friend. I was only your friend because you were rich. If you weren’t rich, I would never be friends with someone like you,” Karina replied. Liv was shocked, tears filled her eyes, before they fell down her cheeks. A crowd of students started forming. Some were recording the drama. 

“I don’t know what Sehun sees in you,” Karina continued. Sehun decided to show his presence then. He grabbed Liv’s hand. 

“A lot, actually,” Sehun said, “She is a way better person than you ever be. She doesn’t deserve you as a friend. Besides, if there were only plants and you left in the world, I would rather date a plant than you.” All the students that were watching, laughed. Karina was red with embarrassment. She turned around and ran away as students filmed her. Sehun took Liv away from the crowd and into an empty classroom. 

“Hey, stop crying. She isn’t worth your tears,” he said, comforting her as he wiped her tears. 

“All those years, I really thought she was my friend, but she was only using me for money,” Liv replied in a sad tone. 

“Hey, who needs friends, when you have me,” he said jokingly, trying to make her laugh. He succeeded.

“You’re right,” she laughed as she slapped his chest. 

“Thank you, Sehun,” she said once she stopped laughing, smiling at him. 

“I will do anything to make you smile,” he replied, smiling back at her. Her smile increased after hearing that and she hugged him, which he returned. The bell declined to announce its presence by ringing. 

“Let’s skip our last two classes and go on a date,” He suggested, knowing she would never agree too, as they let go of the hug.

“Okay,”

“Wait, miss perfect attendance is agreeing to skipping classes,” he teased. Liv slapped his chest.

“Shut up,” Liv said, “it’s only because I don’t want to see her face and I want to be bad once. Don’t make me change my mind.” 

“Okay, okay,” he said, raising his hands in surrender. 

“Wait, how are we going to get past the security guard?” She asked. 

“Don’t worry, I know an escape route that is guard,” he answered as he grabbed her hand, went out of the classroom, leading the way.  

Chapter Text

Wooyoung and his sister, Jiso were new students at KQ High. They got their schedules and locker numbers, but they didn’t know where it was. They decided to ask this boy student with his hood up, walking. Wooyoung tapped him on the shoulder, making him flinch, but turned around with a scared face, before relaxing when he realized it wasn’t who he think it was. Wooyoung and Jiso were shocked to see all that. 

“Um, can I help you?” The boy asked.

“Yes, we are new and we were wondering if you can show us where our lockers are and her first class,” Jiso said, smiling. 

“Um, sure. Can I see your schedules?” The big asked. Jiso and Wooyoung handed him their schedules, which had their locker number on it. “Oh, you guys' lockers are right next to mine and we have all the same classes. If you can follow me.” He handed their schedules back. He began walking with them following behind. 

“Here we are,” the boy said,”yours is next to mine and yours is a locker down.” Wooyoung, Jiso, and the boy began opening their lockers when they heard a loud voice shout,

“I’M BACK, BITCHES!!” 

They turned towards the entrance of the school to see a girl standing in front of the door with her arms spread out. She was looking around for someone and when she saw them.

“YEOSANG!!” She shouted, before making it beeline for them. Wooyoung and Jiso can see she was running their way. She passed Jiso and went to the boy that helped them find their lockers and hugged him.

“Oh, how I missed you so much,” she said, squeezing him tightly. The boy, now known as Yeosang, returned her hug. 

“You just saw each other this morning,” Yeosang said.

“Yea, you know how long ago that was,” she replied, letting him go. Yeosang rolled his eyes on how dramatic his friend is. 

“So, what did I miss for the week I was suspended?” She asked.

“Nothing much,” Yeosang said. The girl leaned into his ears and whispered,

“Minhyuk’s minions that weren’t expelled didn’t mess with you did they?”

“Just a little, like throw spitballs at him, trip me, silly things nothing serve,” He whispered back. The girl nodded and made eye contact with Wooyoung, who smiled at her. She narrowed her eyes at him.

“Who is he and her? I haven’t seen them around before,” She whispered to Yeosang.

“New students,”  Yeosang whispered back. 

“Hi, I’m Ruby. And you are?” She said to Wooyoung.

“I’m Wooyoung and this is my sister Jiso. We are new here,” Wooyoung replied, “Nice to meet you.” Jiso waved. Ruby waved at her with a slight smile, she doesn’t trust them yet. 

“You too,” Ruby said back. She turned to put her stuff in her locker, which was next to Wooyoung and got out the necessary things. She turned back to Yeosang. 

“Let’s go, Sanggie,” She said to him, grabbing his hand. They were about to go, but were interrupted by Wooyoung.

“Wait, can you guys show us her class? Please,” he asked. 

“Oh, silly us. Of course, we can. Let me see your schedule,” Ruby said. She take his schedule from him.

“Oh, we're all in the same class,” Ruby said again, handing it back to him, “So, let’s all go together.” Ruby grabbed Yeosang’s hand and started walking away, hoping Wooyoung and Jiso were following. 

Lunchtime

Ruby and Jiso were at the mini convenience shop inside the school buying some food for themselves and Wooyoung and Yeosang, who stayed in the classroom. They brought their food and were walking back and talking.

“So, which one of you is the oldest?” Ruby asked.

“I am,” Jiso answered. Ruby was going to ask another, when another student came calling her name.

“Ruby!!”

“What’s wrong? Taeyong,” Ruby asked as Taeyong stopped infront of them, catching his breath. 

“They are missing with Yeosang,” he replied.

“Not on my watch,” Ruby said, handing the food she was holding to Jiso and took off running. Jiso followed her struggling, Taeyong took some to carry. Jiso smiled at him in thanks.

In the classroom

Yeosang and Wooyoung were talking, while they waited for the girls to come back with the food.

“Is Ruby single?” Wooyoung asked after several rounds of personal questions. Yeosang looked at him and smiled.

“Yes, no guys want to date her since they are scared of her,” Yeosang answered, “Do you like her?” Wooyoung smiled a little shyly.

“Maybe,” Wooyoung said, “A little.” Yeosang was about to say something else before they were interrupted.

“Hey, Yeoyeo,” Someone said, coming into the classroom with his group. Yeosang flinched when he heard the voice, looking down. Wooyoung noticed that. The guy came to Yeosang's desk and leaned on it. 

“It looks like you made a new friend,” the guy said as Yeosang continued to look down, which irritated the guy, “Look at me when I’m talking.” He forced Yeosang to look up. His hand stayed on his shoulder, squeezing tightly. Yeosang’s face squished up in pain. Wooyoung also noticed that. 

“I suggest you take your hand off of him,” Wooyoung said firmly. The guy looked at him and smirked.

“What are you going to do if I don’t?” The guy challenged. Wooyoung smirked and took the guy’s hand and twisted, making the guy scream in pain. His minions tried to fight Wooyoung, but he easily took them out one by one with his taekwondo skills. The guy that got his twisted was going to get Wooyoung while he was busy, but got hit on back with a pair of shoes. He turned around in anger at who throwed it, but paled when he saw it was Ruby. She was angry, walking towards him with long shocks. 

“Ruby, you are back,” the guy whispered.

“I am. I heard you were taunting my friend while I was away,” Ruby replied firmly, stopping right in front of him, “Do I need to teach you a lesson again? This time it will be worse than the previous ones, and it will be worse than what I did to Minhyuk.” 

“No need, I won’t be messing with him anymore,” the guy said back nervously. 

“Or anyone else.” 

“Or anyone else.”

“You better or you are dead when I catch you going back on your words,” Ruby said, “Now scram!” The guy and his minions, who were on the floor struggling to get out of the classroom. Ruby went to pick up her shoe, but didn’t see it on the floor. 

“Here,” Wooyoung said as he handed her a shoe. She went to take it, but he took it back and squatted down.

“Raise your feet,” he instructed. She did as she was told. He put her shoe on for her. Then, he stood back up.

“Thank you,” She whispered, blushing a little. He smiled at her. Yeosang and Jiso noticed this and smiled.

“Are you okay?” Jiso asked Yeosang. Yeosang nodded. 

“You don’t have to be scared anymore. You now have three friends that would protect you no matter what,” She said to him, smiling at him. He nodded and smiled at her a real smiled that he only shows to Ruby. So pretty, Jiso thought. She blushed and looked away. She took the food and drink she got for him and placed it on his desk. 

“Here’s the food we got for you,” she said. 

“Thank you,” he said and began eating. Jiso followed suit as they watched Ruby and Wooyoung interactions.

“I saw what you did for Yeosang. Thank you,” Ruby said. 

“No need for any of that. Any friend would do that for their friend,” Wooyoung replied, “Plus, I hate people who bully others.” I think I found the one , Ruby thought. 

“Hey, you two stop flirting. Lunch is about to be over. Better get a move on with your food,” Jiso said as she took another bit of her sandwich. Wooyoung and Ruby blushed and quickly sat down at their desks and began eating as well. 

Timeskip: two months later

It’s been two months since Wooyoung and Jiso came to KQ High and two months since Ruby returned from suspension. The bullies stopped taunting others. They even began as Ruby servants, doing everything for her such as opening things for her, buying her food, etc. She told them to stop, but they wouldn’t listen. So, she just let them be. They became friends with Yeosang. The twins, Ruby, and Yeosang began dating.  Everyone at the school saw it coming. The old bullies and Wooyoung are also fighting about who does things for Ruby. Right now, they we’re hanging at the mall.

“I can open the door for my girlfriend. You don’t need to, Minhyung” Wooyoung said as he took Minhyung’s hand off of the door handle and opened the door for Ruby. 

“Thanks, baby,” Ruby said to Wooyoung, walking inside. Wooyoung looked at Minhyung smugly. Minhyung rolled his eyes at him. Minhyung was going to walk through the door Wooyoung was still holding, but Wooyoung closed it on him. 

“Open it yourself,” Wooyoung said. Minhyung was about to say something, but was interrupted by Ruby coming back out.

“Stupid fighting you idiots and come on.” Ruby said as she grabbed her boyfriend’s hand and pulled him inside, “The others have already started shopping. I don’t need them to take all the good stuff.” Minhyung followed behind them. 

“Baby, you think I’m an idiot,” Wooyoung said, frowning. 

“Yes I do,” Ruby said as she watched his frown increase, “But, you're my idiot.” He smiled at that. 

“Let’s go, I will buy whatever you want,” he said, pulling her along, happy like a puppy because of that comment. She giggled at him and smiled. 

Chapter Text

Two lovers got in a mess that they shouldn’t have. They were at the wrong place at the wrong time. They witnessed a murder happening. Right now, they were running for their lives. The man took his fiancé to hide, while he led them away. 

“Maria, hide here, don’t come out no matter by what,” Byungho said to his fiancée as he put her behind a garbage can. 

“What about you, Byung?” Maria asked, not wanting to leave him. 

“I will try to lead the way, I love you,” Byungho, before leaving and ignoring Maria whispering his name. He didn’t get far. He was stopped by the men that were chasing at gunpoint. He raised his arms, stepping backwards. 

“Where’s the lady?” The leader asked. 

“She is still on the run,” Byungho lied. Maria was watching this with tears running down her cheeks. The leader signaled his men to hold him, which they did. The leader held the gun at Byungho’s head. Maria’s heart increased when she saw that. 

“I know you are hiding, come out, your boyfriend gets it,” the leader threatened. Maria wanted to come out, but she saw her fiancé mouthing no, so she stayed put.

“So, you don’t want to come out, fine,” the leader said. Then, he shot Byungho in the head. Byungho dropped dead. Maria came out, shouting,

“No!” 

“There you are,” the leader said as Maria tried to run to Byungho, but the leader’s men grabbed her. The leader put his gun on her head. 

“You can join your lover,” the leader shot Maria in the head as well, making her drop dead. Then, they ran away from there. The two lovers were left dead and bleeding out. The red string of fate that connected the two lovers turned golden and glowed, before tying itself from the two lovers. It flew into the sky, moving somewhere. It went inside a hospital where two mothers were giving birth at the same time. One mother was giving birth to a daughter, while the other was giving birth to a son. When the two babies were born, one end of the string wraps itself around the son’s pinky, while the other wraps itself around the daughter’s pinky. 

“Another lovers dead again,” a nurse thought as she saw all this unfold since she was gifted with the ability to see the red string of fate, “Oh, the girl got the gift as well, sad she won’t be able to see her own.” She saw the girl had a heart shaped birthmark on her neck. 

“Let’s see how their story unfolds,” She thought.

23 years later 

A girl named Juniper was following these two people, who are connected by the red string of fate. She had the ability to see the red string of fate, so she uses her gift to help people who are connected by the red string of fate. The downfall of this gift was that she can’t see her own. Right now, she was trying to get them to meet. The pair were walking in opposite directions. They were about to pass each other. Juniper was walking behind the girl, so she quickly walked past her, pushing her into the guy along the way. The guy grabbed the girl before she fell, but got coffee spilled on his shirt. 

“Careful,” the guy said. The girl quickly straight up, blushing. 

“I’m sorry,” she said looking at him, then she saw that she spilled her coffee on him, “Oh my god, I got coffee on you. I’m sorry.” She tried to wipe the stain with her sleeves, but making it worse. The guy grabbed her hands, stopping her. 

“It’s okay. You can make up to me by going on a coffee date with me right now,” The guy said, smiling. The girl looked at him, thinking. Must as well, he’s cute. 

“Okay, but it’s on me since I spilled coffee on you,” she replied.

“Deal,” the guy said back. They went off in the direction the guy was going. Juniper watched all of this unfold from behind a wall. 

“Another pair completed,” she whispered to herself. She turned around to continue walking, but flinched when she saw her trainer, who had her arms crossed. 

“Ah, hi, Mrs. Kim,” She said.

“Don’t hi me. What did I tell you about messing with fate?” Mrs. Kim replied firmly. She was the same nurse that delivered her, who had the same ability as her. 

“I know,but a little push wouldn’t hurt,” Juniper reasoned. Mrs. Kim signed, uncrossing her arms. What am I going to do with her?

“Just minimize how much you help pairs,” Mrs. Kim said back. Juniper nodded, happy that she got away with this. 

“By the way, can you tell who my fated partner is?” Juniper asked for the millionth time. Here she goes again, Mrs. Kim thought. 

“For the millionth time, I will not tell you,” Mrs. Kim answered. Juniper whined.

“Fine, can you at least tell me if he's cute?” Juniper asked. Mrs. Kim signed,

“I will tell you this one time, yes, he is cute.”

“Is he tall? Is he short? Does he have brown eyes or another color?” 

“Don’t push it,” Mrs. Kim said, “Now, go before you are late for your new job.”  Juniper nodded and continued on her way to her new job at Choi Enterprises. She couldn’t believe she got in at a young age. All her hard work through business school paid off. She stepped in front of the building with 30 minutes to spear. She walked inside and walked to the lady behind the counter. 

“Excuse me, ma’am,” Juniper said.

“Yes,” the lady said, looking up from her computer.

“I’m a new employee,” Juniper replied.

“Ah, name?” 

“Park Juniper.”

“Okay, Ms. Park. Here’s your badge. You are part of the Creative team, who are on the second floor. You use your badge to get through elevators and doors, so always have it on you since you can get in trouble if you don’t,” the lady explained, handing Juniper her badge.

“Okay, thanks, Mrs. ..”

“Jung,”

“Thanks, Mrs. Jung,” Juniper replied, bowing as she took her badge from Mrs. Jung, putting it on. Mrs. Jung nodded, going back to her computer. Juniper walked to the elevator and pressed the button. She waited for the elevator. When it came, she saw that there were some people already in there, so she still stepped in. 

“Where to?” Someone asked her.

“Second floor,” she replied. 

“Okay, that’s where I’m going as well,” the same person said. The elevator dinged and opened at the second floor. Juniper and that person got out of the elevator. Juniper turned to the person.

“Excuse me, do you know where I can find the person in charge of the Creative team?” She asked.

“Yes, I’m the manager,” the person answered, smiling. Juniper bowed.

“Hi, I’m Park Juniper. The new team member of the Creative team,” Juniper said.

“Nice to meet you, Juniper. I’m Mr. Kang,” Mr. Kang repiled, “If you follow me, I will show you where your desk is.” He walked with Juniper following. 

“You can settle in before I give a task today,” Mr. Kang said. Juniper nodded, before sitting herself and her stuff down on her desk as Mr. Kang walked away to his office. 

“Hi, I’m Daehyun, your desk buddy,” a girl sitting on the desk next to her said. 

“Hi, I’m Juniper. Nice to meet you, I’m in your care, please take care of me,” Juniper replied bowing.

“Juniper, like the planet, cool. Nice to meet you as well. Don’t be scared to ask for my help,” Daehyun said back. Juniper nodded, she saw Daehyun's red string of fate. It was leading to Mr. Kang’s office. Juniper smiled. 

“What do you think about Mr. Kang?” Juniper asked suddenly, catching Daehyun by surprise, “Sorry, you don’t have to answer.”

“No, it’s okay. Do you like him?” 

“No, I just feel this connection between you two,” Juniper replied. 

“You think,” Daehyun said, blushing. Juniper smiled.

“Yes, and something tells me you may end up together.”

“Really?” Daehyun asked, sparkles in her eyes. 

“Positive,” Juniper answered, “You may need a little push.” Daehyun was going to say something, but got interrupted by Mr. Kang, who opened his door.

“Juniper, I have a task for you, if you are settled in,” he said, holding a couple file folders, coming towards her. Juniper stood up. 

“Okay,” She said as Mr. Kang handed her the folders.

“Take this Mr. Choi, the CEO, is on the fifth floor. There’s only one room.” Mr. Kang explained, “Don’t do anything to anger him.” 

“Yes, sir,” Juniper said, before leaving. She got on the elevator and pressed floor five. She got off when it opened on the fifth floor. She began walking to the door when she didn’t see the secretary. When she was a meter away from the door, it opened and  a girl came out running with tears running down her cheeks. She grabbed her bag from the secretary’s desk, before going to the elevator. He must be scary. I better be careful. Juniper took a deep breath, before knocking on the door. 

“Come in,” a voice full of anger said. She took another breath, before opening the door. She stepped inside. 

“Morning, Mr. Choi. Mr. Kang said to bring these files to you,” She said, not looking at him. 

“Leave them on my desk,” He ordered, from the couch, looking at her. She quickly walked to his desk and set the files on it. Then, she bowed at him, before turning around walking to the door, quickly. He got a glimpse of her face as she left. He felt this connection towards her and saw a glimpse of a girl in his memory. He got up from the couch. He paged Mr. Kang.

“Jongho, what can I do for you?” 

“I need a new secretary.”

“You fired another one. It hasn’t been a week. What was the reason this time?”

“Same as always. She tried to seduce me.”

“It will take a while to find you a new one.”

“What about the girl you sent to bring me the files?”

“I don’t know. She is my new employee.”

“Hire a new one,” Mr. Choi ordered, “What is her name?”  Mr. Kang signed.

“Fine. I will send her up and her name is Park Juniper,” Mr Kang replied defeated, before hanging up. Jongho put the phone back. He typed her name in the employee search site. 

“Mmh, Park Juniper born on October 22th, the same as me,” He said, leaning back in his chair, waiting. 

Back with Juniper 

Juniper came back and set on her desk.

“How was Mr. Choi? Scary wasn’t he?” Daehyun asked.

“Yea.”

“But, handsome, right.”

“I don’t know. I was scared to look at his face,” Juniper replied. Daehyun was going to say something, but got interrupted by Mr. Kang again. Daehyun was kind of getting frustrated by him. 

“Juniper,” he said. Juniper stood up,

“Yes, sir,”

“Your position changed. You are no longer part of the creative team,” he said again.

“What? I’m fired already. Is it Mr. Choi? But I didn’t do anything to anger him just let you said,” Juniper repiled, panicking, not realizing he also said position changed. 

“Mr. Kang, why is she fired? You can’t fire her, I like her,” Daehyun said, pouting. Mr. Kang looked at her, so cute! Then he looked back at Juniper and can see tears in her eyes. 

“You didn’t let me finish. You’re not fired. You are moving to be Mr. Choi, secretary,” Mr. Kang explained. He can see the fear and panic in Juniper’s eyes.

“I know you’re scared, but don’t be. He’s nice if you don’t do anything to anger. I’m sorry I can’t do anything about since what the boss says goes,” Mr. Kang continued, patting her on the back.

“Okay, sir,” she replied as she picked up her things, “Bye, Daehyun unnie and Mr. Kang.” Daehyun waved, while Mr. Kang nodded. Juniper went to the elevator for the third time and got in. 

Once she got to the fifth floor, she set her staff on the secretary’s desk. She was debating whether she should go see Mr. Choi and tell him she is here and what he needs her to do. As she was thinking, she heard his voice from her desk, which startled her. 

“Ms. Park, come to my office.” 

She walked to his office and knocked.

“Come in,” she heard from the inside. She opened the door and walked in, closing the door behind her. She walked up to his desk, not looking at him.

“You called Mr. Choi,” she said standing in front of his desk. 

“Look at me,” he replied, wanting her to look at him. Juniper just lifted her head a little, still not looking at him. He stood up from his desk, walked to him, standing in front of her, making her step back. 

“Look at me, please,” he said again, gently. She slowly looked at him. When she did, time stopped. She saw memories of her past life with him, leading up to them being killed, tears started falling down her cheeks. Jongho raised a hand, slowly wiped her tears. He kept his hand on her cheeks as they continued looking at each other. Then, they were interrupted by the door being slammed open with a bang, making Juniper drop on the floor, holding her hands on her ears. She was panicking since she had a fear of loud sounds sounding like a gun ever since she was a baby due to her past life. 

“Jongho!” Said the person who slammed the door. Jongho glared at the person, before dropping in front of Juniper. He wrapped his arm around her, whispering sweet words into her ear. 

“You’re okay, I’m here. I will always protect you.” 

“Byungho,” She whispered, calming down a little as she took her hands off her ears and wrapped it around his neck. She held him tightly as if he would disappear if she didn’t. 

“Yes, it’s me,” Jongho replied, tightening his hold on her when she called his past life name. After a few minutes, she let go of him, leaning back as he did the same.” She looked at him, he smiled at him, wiped the tears on her cheeks. 

“Byungho, I missed you.” 

“I missed you too. I go by Jongho in this life.”

“And I go by Juniper, but you already know that,” She giggles  a little. Jongho helped her stand up. The person who slammed the door, let his presence known by clearing his threat. Juniper and Jongho turned to them. 

“Hi, I’m Wooyoung. Jongho’s friend. You must be the one and only Maria. Nice to finally meet you,” Wooyoung introduced, raising his hand for her to shake.

“Hi, I’m Juniper now. It’s nice to meet you too,” Juniper replied, shaking his hand. Wooyoung raised her hand to his mouth and gave it a kiss, shocking Juniper. Jongho pulled her away from him and glared at him. Wooyoung ignored him. 

“Didn’t you come here for something?” Jongho asked him. 

“Oh, right, I’m here to discuss the Choi&Jung project,” Wooyoung answered as he went to sit on the couch, setting the files, he was holding, on the table.

“Right, we will discuss in a minute,” Jongho replied, before turning to Juniper, whispering, “We will talk more after work, okay.” Juniper nodded. Jongho kissed her on the cheeks, before letting her leave the office. 

“You finally don’t have to look so grumpy all the time anymore,” Wooyoung teased. 

“Shut up,” Jongho said back, going to sit next to him on the couch. 

“I told you she may not be going by the same name,” Wooyoung said. He was talking about when Jongho was looking for Maria all over Seoul. 

“Yes, you were right. I didn’t have to worry about finding her. She found me,” Jongho replied. Wooyoung nodded and they began the discussion of the project. 

Chapter Text

The Queen of the Lee Kingdom was giving birth to a child. The King was pacing back and forth in front of the room along with the Crown Prince, who wasn’t pacing like his father as they listened to the screams of the Queen. The screaming stopped, making the King stop pacing. The doctor stepped out. 

“Your majesty and highness, it’s a girl,” the doctor said, as he opened the door for the King and Crown Prince, letting them in as he left. Once inside, the King saw his Queen holding their daughter in her hands. He and the prince walked towards the bed as the Queen smiled at them. The King sat down on the bed, leaning over to look at his daughter, who had her eyes closed. 

“Soohyuk, meet your daughter,” the Queen said. The King, now known as Soohyuk, put his finger in his daughter’s right hand, where there was a moon shaped birthmark, just like her mother. As soon as he did, she closed her hand, holding his hand tightly. He smiled at that. He raised his other hand caressing her cheek. This made her open her eyes. He saw that she had the Queen’s eyes.

“She has your eyes,” he said, turning to his Queen, “Do you think she will inherit your gift?” 

“I don’t know, we will be able to know once she turns six,” the Queen answered. They were talking about the ability to communicate with animals, which is inherited through the Queen bloodline. The Queen herself has this gift. Soohyuk nodded,

“What should we name her?”

“I think Hoseok should name his sister,” she replied, turning to the six-year-old, gesturing for him to get on the bed next to her, which he did, “What do you want to name your sister?” Hoseok looked at his sister, thinking of a name for her.

“Adorable because she’s adorable,” he said, smiling at his mother, who wasn’t real mother. His real mother, the old Queen, died in childbirth. His father married a new Queen three years later. The Queen and King smiled at him. 

“That’s a wonderful name, but it’s too long. How about we shorten it to Adora,” Queen suggested. 

“Adora. I love it!” He shouted, making Adora flinch as she let go of her father’s hand.

“Shh, not so loud,” Soohyuk said to him. 

“Sorry for scaring Adora,” he apologized to his sister, before turning to his mother, “Can I hold her?”

“Of course, but sat back against the headboard,” The Queen replied. Hoseok did as he was told. The queen gently placed Adora in his arms. He looked at his sister, who was looking at him. 

“Hi, Adora. I’m your big brother. I will always protect you. I love you,” he whispered words of affirmation to her. The Queen and King watched the beautiful moment. 

Later That Night

A lady in a black cloak appeared inside the nursery room. She walked to the crib, where Adora was sleeping. She looked at the baby and smirked evilly.

“You took my baby away from me. I will take yours away from you,” She whispered, before picking Adora from her crib. As soon as she did that, a maid came into the room to check on Adora and saw someone holding her. 

“Who are you? Let the baby go!” The maid shouted, ringing the bell next to the door, “Intruder!!” Guards and knights came into the room. The lady decided to disappear at that moment. The Queen and King stepped into the room.

“Adora. She’s gone. A witch took her!” The maid told them. 

“What!” Soohyuk shouted, turning to the knights, “Follow her! She couldn’t have gone far!”   The knights run out of the room to catch their horses. 

“My baby is gone,” The Queen said, dropping to the floor. She went into shock mode since Adora was the only child she can have. She couldn’t have any more children. Soohyuk kneeled down in front of her. 

“Reyna,” He said. Reyna looked at him with tears falling down her cheeks. 

“Soohyuk, our baby is gone,” She said. Soohyuk hugged her.

“We will find her,” He said, “You stay here and wait. I will bring your baby back.”  He let go of the hug and kissed on the forehead, before leaving to catch that witch. 

With the Witch

The witch teleported to a cottage faraway from the Kingdom that can’t be seen since  there is a barrier. She left the baby on the doorstep, knocking on the door, before disappearing. She reappeared in the woods behind the castle, trying to lead the knights off. She began to run when she heard horses. 

“There she is!” One guard shouted. The knights along with Soohyuk followed her. They lead her to a dead end. Some knights and Soohyuk got off their horses, drawing their swords. 

“Stop right there!” Soohyuk shouted. The witch turned around and they saw that she didn’t have Adora with her. 

“Where is my daughter?” He asked her.

“I wouldn’t tell you.”

“Why are you doing this?”

“Because you killed my son.”

“He murdered three people!”

“Doesn’t matter. You took my baby away from me. I will do the same to you. You will see how I feel.”

“Finish her,” Soohyuk ordered, but before the knights could get to her. The witch sliced her throat with a knife.

“You…will.. never…know.. where…your…daughter…is,” the witch said with struggle, before dropping dead. 

“Search the entire forest and village and find my daughter!” Soohyuk shouted. They split into two groups and began the search.

At the Cottage 

Once the witch left, a lady opened the door. She looked around and didn't see anyone. She was about to close the door, when she saw a sleeping baby on her doorstep. 

“How did you get here, little one?” She asked no one as she went to pick the baby up, “Matter of fact, how did someone get through the barrier and saw through the illusion I set up.” She walked inside her cottage, closing the door after her. She looked at the sleeping baby wrapped in a black cloak, opening the cloak a little to see her face.

“I wonder why someone would abandon a cutie like you,” She whispered to the baby, “Looks like there’s no note with your name written on it.”

“What should we name you? Mmh, if I ever had a daughter I would’ve named her Gloria,” the lady whispered. She walked back to her bedroom with Gloria. 

Back to the Forest

The two groups meet back up after five hours.

“You didn’t find her?” Soohyuk asked the group that searched the forest. 

“No, your majesty,” a knight answered. 

“What am I going to tell Reyna?” Soohyuk asked no one as he dropped down on his knees with his head in his hands. 

“Maybe since she is a witch. She may have taken the princess to a neighboring Kingdom.” The general said. Soohyuk stood back up.

“We will take shelter here. And first thing in the morning, we will ride to all the neighboring Kingdoms and search for my daughter there,” Soohyuk ordered. The knights nodded. 

Three years later 

The Queen was depressed from her daughter being missing. She had Hoseok sleeping with her in her bedroom since she was scared that he would be taken too. Right now, she and Hoseok, who is nine now, were having lunch in her room, when a maid ran into the room.

“The King and the guards her back, my Queen and your highness!” She shouted. As soon as she said that, Reyna dropped everything and ran out of the room with Hoeseok following behind her. They got to the entrance of the castle to see the gate being opened for the knights and Soohyuk. The knights and Soohyuk got inside. Soohyuk got off his horse as Reyna ran to him.

“Hyuk, where’s Adora?” She asked him, looking around him and the knights to see if she can see her daughter, who should be three now. 

“Reyna,” Soohyuk whispered, Reyna looked at him to see the sadness in his eyes, “I’m sorry. We couldn’t find her.” Tears started forming in Reyna’s eyes, before they started falling down her cheeks. Soohyuk brought her into a hug. He looked down at Hoseok, who also was crying. Soohyuk raised a hand to him to join the hug. Hoeseok joined the hug, wrapping his arms around his mother and father. All the maids and butlers were also crying.

“We will be fine,” Soohyuk assured, “Gods and Goddesses will surely reunite her with us.” He kissed Reyna on the head and caressed Hoeseok’s head. 

Five years later 

Gloria and her mother were eating breakfast in their tiny kitchen in their cottage. When growing up, Gloria always wondered why she couldn’t use magic and her mother could, before her mother told her she wasn’t her biological daughter. Her mother found her outside her door, someone had abandoned and left her there. Gloria cried once she was told that, thinking she was unwanted and unloved, but her mother comforted and assured her. Right now as they were eating, her mother was going to deliver big news.

“Gloria,” the mother said, Gloria looked at her, “I have big news.”

“What is it, mom?”

“I got a job as a maid in the castle.”

“That’s great.”

“We will be leaving our cottage and living in the castle tomorrow.”

“Oh,” Gloria replied sadly. She loved living in their cottage and the forest creatures that visited them. She got the ability to talk to animals when she turned six. She told her mother about it. The mother started to suspect that Gloria must be part of the Lionheart family, but that family was murdered in a house fire. People don’t know that a baby survived. This baby was the Queen. No one knows that the Queen has this ability nor that she was the last member of the Lionheart family left. The mother told Gloria to not use her ability around people since people can’t know she was a bloodline of the Lionheart family. The people who murdered the family may still be out there. 

“I know you love this cottage and the forest, but the castle will be a better living condition for us,” the mother said.

“Okay”

“And remember to not use your ability in front of people,” the mother reminded. 

“I know.”

Next Day

Gloria and her mother were at the gate of the castle. They were stopped by the guards.

“No invitation, no entrance,” one said. The mother showed them the paper from the castle. The guards looked at the paper. Then, they opened the gate for them. Gloria and her mother stepped inside, they saw a maid waiting for them. They stopped in front of her.

“Ms. Joan, glad you and your daughter could make it. I’m the head maid, Jenna,” the maid said as she stared at Gloria for the longest. She looks like the lost princess. She looked down at her hands to see if she can get a glimpse of a birthmark on her hand, but Gloria had gloves on. Gloria was insecure about her birthmark even though her mother told her it was beautiful.

“Hi, Jenna. I just call me Rania. This is my daughter, Gloria,” Rania replied as she gestured to Gloria to greet her. 

“Hi, Ms. Jenna,” Gloria greeted, shyly. Jenna smiled at her,

“Hi, Gloria. It’s very nice to meet you,” Jenna greeted back with a smile as she raised her hand for her to shake. 

“You too,” Gloria replied, shaking her hand, before letting go.

“If you follow me, I will show you where you will be living,” Jenna said as she began walking. Rania and Gloria followed her. They walked inside the castle. Gloria was looking around amazed at the interior design. They walked down the stairs to the first floor, which is where the maids and butlers were living. Jenna opened the door. 

“This will be the room you are sleeping in,” She said as she stepped aside to let them walk in. Rania and Gloria looked around. There were two beds and it looked like a bedroom made for the royals.

“You may be wondering why your room looks like that. It’s because the Queen likes her workers to live comfortably,” Jenna answered their unasked question, “There is a maid outfit on your bed, Jenna. On your bed, Gloria, there’s a dress for you from the Queen herself. Once you settle and change, meet me back at the floor, we passed to get here. I will take you to the ballroom. You will be helping in preparations for the Crown Prince’s coming of age and coronation ball.” Rania and Gloria nodded and Jenna left, closing the door behind her. Gloria went to her bed to see a beautiful purple dress.

“So pretty,” Gloria said.

“It is, isn’t it? Make sure to thank the Queen when you see her,” Rania said to her daughter, who nodded. They want to get ready and settle their things in the room.

An hour later 

Rania and her daughter made their way to the floor to see Jenna waiting for them. Jenna heard them and turned around.

“You are here. Rania, I will show you to the ballroom. And Gloria, I will show you to the garden, where there are some animals, who come to visit. I heard you love animals,” Jenna said as she began walking with Rania and Gloria following suit. They got to the ballroom. Jenna called a maid.

“This is Rania, the new maid. Take her to help you put up the decorations,” She instructed the maid, “Rania, you may go with her.” Before Rania went, she signed remember in sign language to Gloria, telling her to remember what she told her about using her gift.

“Gloria, if you can follow me,” Jenna said as she began walking, Gloria following behind her. 

“This is the garden,” Jenna said as Gloria looked around amazed, “You know the way back, right? Just follow the same pathway back. If you lost, you can ask someone. There’s always someone around.” Gloria nodded as Jenna left. Gloria looked around and saw a bunny.  She walked towards it, making the bunny freeze and flinched back. She stopped walking.

“Don’t worry. I’m not going to hurt you,” She said to it using her ability, forgetting about her mother telling her not to use it. 

“You can understand me,” The bunny said, more like questioned, moving towards her.

“Yes,” She replied as she picked it up, sitting down and placing it on her lap.

“Only the queen could understand me. It's nice to have another person understand me,” The bunny said.

“The queen also has my ability,” Gloria thought as she took the glove off of her right hand to caress the bunny, forgetting about her birthmark.

“What’s your name?”

“Snow. The queen gave me that name .”

“It’s nice to meet you, Snow. I’m Gloria,” She replied. She was so busy talking to Snow that she didn’t notice someone approaching.

“You can talk to animals,” the person said. Gloria quickly turned around to see a guy. She quickly stood up with Snow in her hands.

“No. You must have heard wrong,” She said, waving her right hand, making the person see her birthmark.

“She also has a moon-shaped birthmark on her right hand just like Adora did,” the person thought.

“I must tell Mom and Dad,” they whispered, turning around and walking away. Gloria heard him. She set Snow on the ground.

“I can’t let him tell anyone,” she thought, panicking.

“No!”She screamed, running after him and jumped on him, knocking him down to the ground. His head smashed against the ground, which caused a bruise.

“Ow,” he said. Gloria got up off of him. Guards showed up to see the commotion, all to see the guy on the ground and a little girl standing abound him. 

“Arrest her and take her away! She tried to kill the Crown Prince!” One of them shouted. 

“Crown Prince! He was the prince. Oh my god, I’m going to be executed,” Gloria thought, panicking more as two guards held her and dragged her away. She started crying. She can’t say anything since they won’t believe her. She was dragged inside the castle.

“Gloria!” Someone shouted. Gloria looked up to see her mother, running to her with others behind her.

“Mommy!” She shouted back, now full-on boiling. Rania tried to get to her daughter, but the guards stopped her. She can’t do anything if she doesn’t want her daughter injured.

“What’s going on here?” Someone asked. Everyone turned to see her majesty and his majesty. Everyone bowed at them, except Gloria, who was being held. The Queen saw the guards holding a little girl who was crying.

“Why are you holding her?” Reyna asked.

“Well, your majesty. She tried to kill the Crown Prince.” One guard answered. Gloria was shaking her head no.

“Your majesty. My daughter will never harm anyone. Please, don’t arrest her,” Rania pleaded to the Queen, kneeling down. 

“Let her go!” Someone shouted behind the guards. Everyone looked to see the Crown Prince, who had a bump on his forehead.

“Hoseok, what’s going on?” Soohyuk asked his son as Hoseok took Gloria from the guards. Once she was let go, she immediately ran to her mother, who hugged her. 

“It’s all a misunderstanding. I fell down and she tried to help, but the guards misunderstood,” he explained, lying. 

“You two are to be punished for harming an innocent child,” Soohyuk ordered, and some knights came and took the two guards away. Reyna walked to Rania and Gloria.

“I’m sorry for all this happening on your first day here,” She apologized. Rania stood up. Gloria clutching her dress, not wanting to be away from her.

“It’s okay, your majesty,” Rania replied, bowing. Gloria raised her right hand to wrap her tears. In that moment was when Reyna, and everybody else saw the moon shaped birthmark. 

“Adora?” Reyna thought. Hoseok came to his mother and whispered,

“I also saw her talking to Snow in the garden.”

“Rania, I want you to be honest with me,” Reyna said as Rania nodded, “Is she your biological daughter?”

“No, your majesty. Someone left her at my doorstep in the middle of the night.” She answered.

“She has to be Adora.”

“Another question for your daughter,” Reyna said. Rania moved Gloria in front of her.

“Hi, Sweetie,” Reyna greeted with a smile as Gloria looked at her and was amazed by her beauty.

“Hi, your majesty,” Gloria greeted back, bowing.

“Can you answer a question I have for you?” Reyna asked. Gloria nodded.

“Do you have the ability to communicate with animals?” Reyna asked. Gloria's eyes widened a little. She glanced at Hoseok, who smiled at her for encouragement before looking back at the queen.

“You want to be punished if you can,” Reyna whispered. Gloria looked at her mommy, who nodded at her. Gloria looked back at the queen.

“ I can,” she whispered nervously, looking down.

“Don’t worry. I can also communicate with them as well,” Reyna replied. Gloria looked at her shocked. Rania was shocked as well. 

“Is the queen Gloria’s biological mother? Is Gloria the lost princess that the other maids were telling me about?” Rania thought.

“Your majesty, if you don’t mind me asking me. Is my daughter your missing daughter that was taken?” Rania asked. Gloria looked at her mother confused.

“Yes, I believe she is since she inherited my ability. She also has the same moon-shaped birthmark on her right hand as I do,” Reyna answered, raising her right hand to show her moon-shaped birthmark. Gloria looked at the queen’s hand, then at her hand. They had the same birthmark. Rania kneeled down in front of her daughter.

“Gloria, remember how you were asking about your real family, well, they are your real family. You are the princess of this castle,” She explained to her slowly and gently. Gloria looked at the queen, king, and prince, who smiled at her, before looking back at her mother.

“The queen is my mother?” She asked.

“Yes,”

“Then, why did they abandon me?” Gloria asked, tears forming in her eyes. Reyna stepped forward more.

“We didn’t abandon you, sweetie. You were taken from us by an evil lady,” Reyna answered, gently, tears forming in her eyes as well. Gloria looked at her, seeing she was crying as well. Gloria looked at her mother, who nodded at her. Then, she ran to her actual mother, who opened her arms for her. Reyna hugged her daughter tightly as they both cried. 

“Oh, how I missed you?” Reyna whispered, kissing Gloria’s head. 

“I missed you too, mommy. I always wondered about you, thinking you didn’t love me,” Gloria whispered back.

“ I always love you. I have loved you since the moment you were born,” Reyna whispered again. Soohyuk joined the hug, wrapping his arms around them. Gloria let go to look up to see her father, smiling at her. 

“ Appa,” she whispered. He put his hand on her cheeks, caressing it. Gloria leaned more into the touch. Hoseok decided to join the hug as well. Everybody was happy for the family. Rania was happy for Gloria.

Chapter Text

Bang Chan was in JYP’s office since JYP wanted to discuss something with him. 

“Chan, I need you to compose a debut song for my new girl group, D.A.B” JYP said. Chan was shocked that he was debuting another girl group after Nmix. There was no introduction to the members. 

“Okay, what concepts are you going for?”

“I’m looking for mystery and empowering concepts since the members’ faces won’t be revealed at all,” JYP replied. Chan was shocked since usually only one member ‘s face is usually covered and not revealed. 

“Okay, would there be a rapper in the group?”

“Yes, one. You will be working with her on the song since she’s a composer as well.”

“Okay, when do you want this song done? And who am I able to see her face?”

“In two weeks and no.” JYP said, “You are dismissed.” Chan left the room. 

Three days later 

Bang Chan was in the studio, waiting for the rapper to show up. He had some lyrics written down. As she was looking over some of the lyrics, he heard the door open. He turned around to see this girl with a black full face mask and gloves stepped into the room, closing the door. 

“Um, hi. Are you Bang Chan?” She asked, bowing. She was nervous since she was a fan of Stray Kids. It was an honor to work with the Bang Chan. 

“Yes, and you are?”

“I’m Sasha of D.A.B.” 

“Nice to meet you Sasha,” Bang Chan said, gesturing to the chair next to him, “You can have a sit here.”  

“You too,” She replied, before sitting down, setting her bag next to her. She pulled her notebook that she writes lyrics out of it, setting it down on the counter. 

“Okay, I started writing some of the lyrics,” he said, moving his book in front of her, “If you want to add or change something you can.” Sasha looked at the lyrics he had written down, reading them.

I know I laugh too loud

And I might cry too much (come on)

To all those judgy eyes

I got a whole lotta love

'Cause I don't look like them (But I ain't worried about it)

I don't move like them (But I ain't worried about it)

I know I'm a gem

I ain't worried about it, I ain't worried about it

“This is perfect. It would fit well with what I have written,” She said after finishing reading. She opened her notebook, flipping through it, where Bang Chan could see lots of lyrics and songs written. When she got to the page she wanted she stopped. She placed her notebook in front of him for him to read it.

 I talk with a mouth full (uh-huh)

But I couldn't be sweeter

Yep, I'm a cutie in my own way

I won't play, follow the leader

And I'm pretty, pretty cute and I'm pretty smart

And when I break it down, it's a work of art

And if you feel the same, can you participate?

I wanna see you shake, I wanna hear you say

And I'm pretty, pretty cute and I'm pretty smart

And when I break it down, it's a work of art

And if you feel the same, can you participate?

I wanna see you shake, I wanna hear you say

'Cause I'm a lady, yeah

I'mma, I'm a lady

All my girls, show them you're a lady

Tell the world, say that you're proud to be a lady

All my girls, show them you're a lady

Tell the world, say that you're proud to be a lady

“I was thinking of placing your lyrics in between these two, adding ‘cause I’m a lady’, moving and placing this after. Then, taking the lyrics that you wrote, placing it here as well, but changing ‘cause’ to ‘and’. Also, changing ‘move’ to ‘talk’. Next, take this and place it here as well, but remove this part and ‘yeah’ and add ‘come on’ here. Finally take these parts and place them at the end,” She explained after he finished as she grabbed a couple of papers from her bag and began writing what she was saying. Bang Chan just watched in amazement as she figured everything out from just seeing his and her lyrics. 

“So, we will have something like this,” she said again after 30 minutes or so, “What do you think?” She placed the papers with all the lyrics together in front of him for him to read again. 

I talk with a mouth full (uh-huh)

But I couldn't be sweeter

Yep, I'm a cutie in my own way

I won't play, follow the leader

And I don't look like them (But I ain't worried about it)

I don't talk like them (But I ain't worried about it)

I know I'm a gem

I ain't worried about it, I ain't worried about it

'Cause I'm a lady

'Cause I'm a lady

Come on! I'm a, I'm a lady

All my girls, show them you're a lady

Tell the world, say that you're proud to be a lady

I know I laugh too loud

And I might cry too much (come on)

To all those judgy eyes

I got a whole lotta love

'Cause I don't look like them (But I ain't worried about it)

I don't move like them (But I ain't worried about it)

I know I'm a gem

I ain't worried about it, I ain't worried about it

'Cause I'm a lady

'Cause I'm a lady, yeah

I'mma, I'm a lady

All my girls, show them you're a lady

Tell the world, say that you're proud to be a lady

All my girls, show them you're a lady

Tell the world, say that you're proud to be a lady

And I'm pretty, pretty cute and I'm pretty smart

And when I break it down, it's a work of art

And if you feel the same, can you participate?

I wanna see you shake, I wanna hear you say

And I'm pretty, pretty cute and I'm pretty smart

And when I break it down, it's a work of art

And if you feel the same, can you participate?

I wanna see you shake, I wanna hear you say

And I don't look like them

I don't talk like them

I know I'm a gem

I ain't worried about it, I ain't worried about it

'Cause I'm a lady

And I don't move like them (But I ain't worried about it)

I don't move like them (But I ain't worried about it)

I know I'm a gem

I ain't worried about it, I ain't worried about it

'Cause I'm a lady

'Cause I'm a lady

(Hey yeah, hey yeah)

I'mma, I'mma lady

All my girls, show them you're a lady

Tell the world, say that you're proud to be a lady

All my girls, show them you're a lady

Tell the world, say that you're proud to be a lady

“I think it’s nice and flows well together,” He replied after reading, “We had two weeks to work on this song, but finished in one day. Hear you a songwriter, you’re a good one.”

“Thanks. I auditioned with my own song.” She replied 

“I hope you get to write songs for your group once you debut. Since we finished early, we can start on creating the instrumental and beats,” He said. They began working. 

A month later

D.A.B debut with I'm a lady. It was a success. Everybody loved the song. They were interested in finding out who the two members were since they both were wearing masks that were identical. One member wore a black mask with white wavy lines around the eyes, cheeks, and mouth. The other wore a white mask with black wavy lines. Right now, they are having their debut stage. Bang Chan came to show them support. Sasha and him became good friends, which looks like it will become something more. He also met the other member, who had the same name as his sister, Hannah. He watched them as they came on stage and did their performance. He was amazed at how those masks don’t come off with all the movement in the choreography. 

10 months later 

Sasha and Bang Chan confessed to each other and Sasha revealed who she was to him. They started secretly dating, only Hannah knows since she was Sasha's best friend. They auditioned together and got to debut together. D.A.B, which we now know stands for Dangerous and Beautiful, released a mini album called power. It selled pretty well. Right now, Sasha and Bang Chan were on a date, which they just finished. They were about to get in the taxi car when they heard,

“Oh my god, is that Bang Chan?”

They turned around to see a few fans, who were taking pictures. Bang Chan and Sasha quickly got in the car and drove away, but it was too late. What does it means for their career? 

Chapter Text

In The Magic Chamber

Little Yejun, the Crown Prince of Korea was inside his mother’s magic chamber, which he wasn’t supposed to be in. He ran away from his butler and guards, who were probably looking for him like crazy. He was trying to find the portal that he heard his mother talk about with the councils. He was hoping it would take him to where his father, the King was since he had been gone on a mission for a week, and Yejun missed him. He found a portal that said Dimensions Portal. He stopped in front of it. He saw there were buttons next to it that said, Dimension 1, Dimension 2, Dimension 3, all the way to ten. He didn’t know what dimensions were, so he just pressed the first button. The portal started powering up. Yejun watched in amazement.

“Crown Prince!” He heard from behind. He turned around to see his butler at the entrance. Then, he quickly went into the portal, leaving his butler screaming,

“Noooo.”

The butler stood there in panic and thought, “ I need to tell the Queen.” He ran out of the room towards the meeting room, where she was having a meeting with councils. She told everyone not to interrupt, but this is an urgent matter. He opened the door and everyone stopped talking and looked at him.

“Minjae, I told everyone to not interrupt this meeting,” The Queen, Tiana said firmly. 

“I know your majesty, but it’s an urgent matter regarding the Crown Prince.” Minjae replied in a panic. Tiana stood up in a rush. 

“What about my son?’

“He went through the Dimensions Portal.”

“What! He wasn’t supposed to be in my magic chamber,” Tiana said, making her way to the door, “Meeting is adjourn for later. You are dismissed.” All the councils and ministers bowed at her, before she hurried out the door, rushing to her magic chamber with Minjae following behind. She rushed into her chamber, going towards the portal. 

“I will go and bring Yejun back,” She said to  Minjae as she pressed the Dimension 1. 

“But, your majesty, what do I do when people ask of you?”

“Tell them I went out to visit my parents,” She replied. Then, went through the portal

With Yejun

Yejun landed in an alleyway. He stepped out of the alley. As soon as he stepped out, people stopped and looked at him. Some were even taking pictures of him. He was wondering why they were looking at him weirdly. What he didn’t know was that they were looking at him because of the clothes he was wearing and he had a sword.

*Clothes he was wearing, Pic not mine, credit to owner*

Yejun was fascinated by all the devices in people’s hands. He approached some to ask if they knew where his father was, but they kept stepping back. He frowned at that. 

“ I just want to be where my father is,” he whispered as he stomped his feet. As soon as he did that and said those words, he started to disappear, surprising everyone, including. Then, he reappeared inside what looked to be an auditorium. I didn’t know I could teleport like mother can, he thought excited, looking at his feet, but his excitement was interrupted by whispers. 

“Where did that kid come from?”

“Why is he dressed like a prince?”

“He kind of looks like Yunho oppa.”

“You're right, he does, but with a darker complex.” 

He looked up from his feet when he heard his dad’s name to see people around him. Then, he saw the person he was looking for, Yunho.

“Appa!” He shouted excitedly, running towards him, but was stopped by bodyguards. He looked up at them with a furious expression. 

“Move out of my way. Do you know who I am? I’m the crown prince of Corea. My mother and father are the king and queen,” he said firmly, but they still didn’t move. Then, he turned to look at Yunho. 

“Appa, do something,” he said. Yunho didn’t know what to do. His members looked at him, wondering when he had a child. He also didn’t know he had a child, he was only 23. The boy looked like he was six. It must have meant that he must have had him when he was 17, but he was a trainee then and didn’t date anyone. Yejun saw his father was looking confused like he didn’t know who he was. He was about to say something when he was interrupted by someone, who sounds like his mother’s voice calling his name,

“Yejun!”

With Queen Tiana

Tiana also landed in the same alleyway that Yejun landed. She also stepped out of the alley into the sidewalk. Like her son, she also got some stares and pictures taken. People were starting to wonder what was in the alleyway. People were also wondering why she was dressed like a queen. Tiana wasn’t going to dwell on them. She needed to find her son.

*this is what she was wearing, pic not mine credit to the owner*

“ You look beautiful, ” an old lady said in English,coming up to her.

“Thank you,” she replied back in Korean with a smile, doing a courtesy, “Ajumma, have you seen a little boy in a black prince-like outfit with a sword?” Tiana asked the lady.  

“Ah, yes, but he just suddenly disappeared,” the old lady said in Korean once she realized Tiana could speak it, “Is he your son?”

“He must have gotten his teleportation power,” she thought.  

“Yes, he’s my son. Thank you,” she thanked the old lady, before teleporting to where her son was. She landed inside the auditorium. She looked around and spotted Yejun with bodyguards in front of him.  Oh no.

“Yejun!” She shouted his name. Yejun turned around to see his mother, who was running to him. She kneeled down in front and hugged him for a few seconds before letting him go. She looked to see if he had any injuries. 

“Eomma,” Yejun said. Tiana looked at him.

“ Why did you come here?” She asked him.

“ I came to find dad, which I did,” He answered, then, pointed to Yunho. Tiana looked at Yunho, who had a confused look on his face. She looked back at her son and signed.

“Sweetie, he’s not your dad. He looks like your dad, but he’s not your dad,” She said, but her son just gave her a confused look. 

“ Remember when I was telling you about the other worlds,” She said, her son nodded, “And how in each of those worlds, there’s one of you, one of your dad, and one of me.”

“There’s one of uncles too,” He added, pointing to the other members. 

“ Yes. you and me are in one of those worlds.”

“Oh, so that is dad of this world.”

“Yes, he didn’t had you yet. Your father is still in our world.”

“Oh, so, the portal I went through takes you to different worlds not to where dad is?”

“Yes. So why don’t we apologize to them for stopping their event,” She said as she turned him around to face the members. 

“I’m sorry, appa, i mean appa of this world,” Yejun apologized, bowing along with his mother.

“I’m sorry as well,” Tiana apologized as well, bowing with her son. 

“It’s fine, but can you explain what is going on?” Yunho replied. 

“Oh, right. You are confused. Well, there are many dimensions or worlds. And in each world, there are one of all of us. In each of those worlds, you and I are always together with different names in the other worlds, except mines and this world. My son and I are from one of those worlds, where Korea is still doing that monarchy with King and Queen and all. I’m the Queen, while Yejun is the Crown Prince. The you in that world is the King. Yejun came to find the you in our world, who was on a mission, but he went through the portal that take you to those different worlds. I’m the magic keeper of that portal in my world. And that’s how we are here,” Tiana explained, “Sorry, that’s a lot to take in.” The members had a shock face.

“Yunho is a king!” Wooyoung said, only getting that out of everything Tiana said, “What are we in your world?”

“Well, you guys are generals or soldiers and the King’s councils, who help him with all the decisions,” Tiana replied.

“Cool, are we always together in ever world?” Mingi asked.

“Yes, but in some of the worlds, you don’t have the samw names.” Tiana answered. 

“When you said magic keeper, do you mean you have magic?” Seonghwa asked.

“Yes,” Tiana replied and teleported Yejun and herself infront of them. The bodygaurds and staff were going to stop her, but she froze them. While the boys were being amazed, Yunho was busy staring at Tiana. How did I end up with a beauty like her? Tiana turned to him and smiled at him, before, her necklace started glowing.

“Oh, looks like we need to go, your father is looking for us,” Tiana said, turning to her son as she touch her necklace. 

“You guys leaving already,” Wooyoung said sadly.

“Yea, sorry.”

“Don’t worry, uncle Woo, we will visit again. Right, eomma?” Yejun asked.

“I don’t know, sweetie. You know how overprotective you father is. He wouldn’t allow it. ”

“Wait, Yunho, overprotective, I can see,” Wooyoung teased. 

“I can see you are still the same in this world, Wooyoung,” Tiana giggled. 

“Appa can come with us as well,”Yejun said. Tiana bendded down to her son level.

“Sweetie, your father as a country to run. He can’t take a vacation,” She replied. Then, her necklace started glowing again. 

“Gosh, Yunho, you so impatient,” Wooyoung  teased again. Seonghwa hit him since he was sitting next to him. 

“Yejun, we really need to go, before your father comes here to get us himself.”

“Okay, Can I give uncles and appa of this world a goodbye hug?”

“It’s up to them,” Tiana replied. Yejun and her turned to the boys. 

“Can I give you guys a hug?” Yejun asked them.

“Of course,” the boys said with a smile. So, Yejun around the long table and give each of the boys a hug, including Yunho. 

“ If eomma is ever mad at you, just call her my queen and give her kisses. Then, she won’t be mad anymore,” He whispered into his ‘father’s ear, before letting him go with a misfit smile and returning to his mother’s side. Yunho was shocked at first, before smiling and giving him a thumbs up. Tiana looked at him, then her son. He must have told him something about me, oh my little misfit. 

“Okay, ready to go now?” Tiana asked Yejun, who nodded and held his mother’s hand. 

“Wait, about the guards and staffs?” Hongjoong asked. 

“Don’t worry, as soon as I leave, they will be unfrozen. You and everyone else will forget whatever happened here as well, except Yunho. My powers or any time of magic don’t work on you,” Tiana explained. 

“What, I will forget never meeting my adorable nephew. I don’t want that,” Wooyoung complained. 

“I’m sorry, Woo, but in the bright, you will meet him again in the future when Yunho have him in this world,” She reipled, trying to cheer him up. 

“Wonderful, I can’t wait until that day,” Wooyoung said with smile. Seonghwa and Hongjoong shook their head. 

“Okay, now we really need to go, bye guys” Tiana said as she raised her hand that was not holding her son’s hand to snap her fingers.

“Wait!” Yunho shouted. She putted her hand down. 

“Yes, Yunho.”

“What’s your name?” he asked. He wanted to know her name in order to find the her in his world. Tiana smiled at him, knowing why he was asking for her name.

“My name is Tiana. And you will be meeting the me in this world pretty soon,” She answered with a smile. Then, snapped her fingers, making her ans Yejun disappear. As soon as, they disappeared the guards and staffs were unfrozen, looking confused as well as everyone else, except Yunho, who remembers everything. The fan meeting began.

Somewhere near the bathroom

A girl came out of the bathroom, rushing, making her way back to the fan meeting.

“ I hope I didn’t miss my turn,” She whispered to herself as she got in. She saw that her row was about to be called to line up, so she quickly went to her place, which she told her friend to hole for her. 

“Girl, you back. You almost missed your turn. What took you so long?” Her friend said to her. 

“Sorry, you know how my appa is,” She replied, rolling her eyes as she remembers how her father was during their phone call. 

“Yea, I know. Mr. Choi can be so overprotective,” her friend said back, giggling as they keep moving along with the line. Then, it was her turn. The first member she was meeting was Jongho. She talked with him and gave him the little gift she had for him. Then, she moved on to the next member until she got to the last member, which was Yunho. When Yunho saw her face, he was shocked. It’s her, Tiana. 

“Hi, Yunho. Are you okay?” She asked worriedly. Yunho snapped out of him and smiled at her.

“Yes, I’m okay. I was just mesmerized by your beauty,” He answered, flirty. 

“Thank you. You handsome as well,” She said, blushing. 

“What’s your name?” He asked as he signed her album. 

“Tiana,” She answered as he finished writing and closed the album.

“It was nice meeting you, Tiana,” He said with a smile as he handed her album back. Tiana took her album back, nodding and smiling at him. She got off the stage and started making her way back to her seat. As soon as she sat down, she opened her album and closed it right after. 

“Yunho just gave me his number,” she thought. She slowly opened her album again to see, xxx-xxx-xxxx, call me, beautiful. Then, she closed it again. She looked up at Yunho and saw him, looking at her. When they made eye contact, he smiled. She looked away from him, blushing. 

“What’s wrong with you, Tiana?” her friend asked her in concern as she sat down at her seat. 

“Minji, you don’t believe it, but Yunho just gave me his number,” She whispered to her. 

“ What!” Minji whispered back. Tiana opened her album a little to show her. Minji looked at it and grasped and looked at her in shock as Tiana closed the album. 

“Girl, you better invite me to your wedding,” Minji whispered. Tiana hit her giggling.

“And, you better introduce me to Mingi when you became official, so I can make my move on him,” She whispered again. Tiana shook her head at her crazy friend before they both looked back at the stage when Hongjoong started talking. They both saw Yunho, looking at Tiana, and winked at her when they made eye contact. 

“Did you see that? He winked at you,” Minji whispered as she shook Tiana. She giggled and continued to listen to whatever Hongjoong was saying.

With Queen Tiana and Yejun

Queen Tiana and Yejun stepped out of the portal to come face-to-face with Yunho. 

“Appa!” Yejun shouted excitedly, running to his dad, who picked him up.

“So, why are you guys coming out of the dimension portal?” He asked his queen, as he walked to her, giving her a kiss. They began walking out of the Magic Chamber.

“Well, Yejun missed you so much that he wanted to go where you were. He went through the dimension portal thinking it was a teleportation portal. I went to go get him since it can be dangerous in other dimensions,” Tiana explained.

“I meet the you in that world, but you weren’t the king there,” Yejun added excitedly. 

“Oh, yeah. What was I then?” Yunho asked. Yejun shrugged,

“I don’t know.”

“You were an idol or singer,” Tiana answered for her son.

“Yeah, that. You were a singer.”

“Oh, really,” Yunho said as servant s greeted them as they walked. Yejun nodded.

“He wasn’t cooler than me was he?”

“No! You way cooler, appa,” Yejun said as he wrapped his arms around his father's neck, placing his face into his neck. 

“I better be,” Yunho laughed. 

“You didn’t fall for him, did you?” He whispered to Tiana.

“Why would I? There’s nobody that can compare to you,” Tiana whispered back, giggling. Yunho wrapped the arm that wasn’t holding Yejun around her waist satisfy with her answer. 

“There better not be,” Yunho threaten jokingly as his family and him continued walking. 

Chapter Text

Phoenix was on a mission in Seoul to find the two flesh eating monsters, called Chimnas disguised as humans, who were living in Seoul and kill them. She knows it would be hard to find them so she had to live in Seoul, which was difficult since she doesn’t know the language. She could do a language spell, but she doesn’t get them until she meets her other half. All Shilmas, which are warrior clans whose sole purpose was to kill Chimnas, have other halfs, mates, or Crenurs. Once Shilmas find their Crenurs, they get their full powers. There will be a spell that they can’t do with their Crenurs, which is the universe spell. This spell was used to kill s-class Chimnas, which are the hardest to kill if Shilmas don’t have their Crenurs with them. So, it was advise that Shilmas without their Crenurs stay away from s-class Chimnas. 

Right now, Phoenix was on her way to the store to buy some groceries. She was kind of lost, not knowing where the store was since she couldn’t read the map that was in Korean. She noticed two men following her, but ignored them, knowing they were the Chimnas that she was looking for. She couldn’t fight them in the daylight, while looking down at the map, she bumped into a guy. 

“Oh, minhae,” She apologized, hoping she said it right. She has been learning the basics. She looked up to see a handsome guy with a mask. 

“Wow, so handsome,” she thought, before remembering that she already has Crenurs, which she hopes to find pretty soon. 

“It’s okay, but are you okay? I see two guys following you,” He replied with a smile. She knew he was smiling since his eyes creased.

“Oh, he has beautiful eyes when he smiles, stop Phoenix,” she thought again. 

“Oh, you speak English, thank god, sorry that came out wrong,” she said back, “Two guys following me. Where? I didn’t notice.” She tried to look back, but he stopped.

“Don’t look. They will know that we know. Are you going somewhere? Let me walk you there?”

“Oh, yes, okay, I'm going to the Myeongdong Mart, hope I said it right,” she answered. 

“I know where that is, follow me,” he replied as they began walking, “I’m Jaehyun by the way.” Once he turned around, she saw a Phoenix symbol on the back of his neck. 

“ He’s my Crenur,” she thought, happy that she found him. 

“I’m Phoenix. Nice to meet you, Jaehyun.”

“You too, Phoenix. That’s a lovely name. Have you been living in Korea for a long time?”

“Thank you. No, I’m only living here for two months,” She replied. Jaehyun nodded.

“Here we are,” he said, signaling to the mart. 

“Thank you, Jaehyun,” she said, bowing a little, before walking into the store. She didn’t want to leave him since she just found him, but he may have somewhere to be. She will probably see him again. She didn’t get in the store before she was stopped by Jaehyun. She turned to him with a questioning expression.

“I will go with you. Those guys are still following,” he said as he noticed the two guys. She nodded. They both walked into the store. The two stalkers didn’t follow them. 

In the Market

Jaehyun was following Phoenix around the store, pushing the cart, while she put stuff into it. They looked like a couple. Phoenix was looking between two meat, trying to figure out which one wasn’t pork. She turned to him.

“Jaehyun, which one of these isn’t pork. I can’t tell,” she asked, showing him the two meats.

“That one on the right is chicken and that one on the left is pork,” He replied, pointing to each as he said them. Phoenix put the chicken in the cart and placed the pork back. Then, moved on to the vegetable isles with Jaehyun following behind. As she was looking at the vegetables, an old lady came up to them. Phoenix looked at her with a smile.

“Hi, your girlfriend is so pretty,” She said to them. Jaehyun was going to deny the girlfriend part, but Phoenix interrupted him

“Thank you,” Phoenix replied with a smile since she heard the word pretty.

“You’re welcome, where are you from?” The old lady asked her. Phoenix looked at Jaehyun, waiting for him to translate since she still didn’t have her pull powers even though she found her Crenur. She needs to have physical contact with Jaehyun to get her full powers.

“She asked where you are from?” He translated.

“California,” she replied. The old lady was about to ask something else, but her husband came and pulled her away.

“Minjoon, let them shop peacefully, I’m sorry,” the husband said, pulling her away. Phoenix looked at Jaehyun, giggling as she went back to pointing vegetables. After picking more stuff up, she was ready to check out. They went there loading the things for the cashier to ring. 

“ That would be 190,000 won,” the cashier said. Phoenix pulled her wallet out, started counting the money.

“He’s really going to let his wife pay. What’s a douche bag?”

“Men nowadays.”

Jaehyun heard what the people were saying, so he pulled his card out and handed it to the cashier, who took it.

“Jaehyun, you don’t have to pay for it,” Phoenix said, as stopped counting. 

“I want to,” he replied as he took his card back, putting it away. 

“Thank you. Here take this,” she said, handing him the money she was going to use to pay for the groceries.

“No, keep that and use it for something else,” he replied, pushing her hand back as he grabbed the bagged groceries, “Come on, let’s go.” As soon as he touched her hand, she felt a sudden wave of power in her. Jaehyun also felt his Phoenix birthmark tingling, but ignored it.

“ Finally,” she thought as she quickly followed him. When they stepped outside, they noticed the two men waiting outside. 

“I will walk you home,” Jaehyun said. She nodded. After 30 minutes of walking, they got to her apartment, and she opened the door for Jaehyun. She led him to the kitchen, where he sat the bags down. The two Chimnas stopped following her once they found out where she lives. 

“Thanks again, Jaehyun,” Phoenix said, getting a drink out of the fridge for him, handing it to him, which he took. When they touched each other, he felt his Phoenix symbol tingling again. He started to wonder what the meaning of it was. His mother used to tell him it was a soulmate mark. He believed her when he was young, but he grew out of it as he got older. It was also a coincidence that her name was Phoenix. He wanted to ask her about it but chose not to. They walked to the door as he opened it, stepping outside.

“I will see you around,” he said.

“You too, bye, Jaehyun,” she replied. She was about to close the door, but he stopped it with his foot.

“Yes.”

“I was wondering if I could have your phone?” He asked hesitantly, hoping she would say yes.

“Of course, you can,” she replied, raising her hand for his phone. He took his phone out of his pocket and handed it to her. She quickly typed her number and called herself and saved her number in his phone as Phoenix, before handing the phone back. He took it and placed it back in pocket. 

“Goodbye now, Jaehyun,” she said.

“Bye,” he replied, before waking away as she closed the door with a happy smile. 

~Timeskip to nighttime~

Phoenix was out, walking, leading the two Chimnas, who were currently following her. She was leading them to an alleyway. Jaehyun, who seems to be out and about in the middle of the night since he got a gut feeling he needed to be out, saw them and followed them. Once she led them to the alleyway, she showed them who she was. She summoned her sword. She created a barrier on the entrance, blocking them from getting out and anyone who looked through it would see an empty alleyway.

“Oh, you are Shilma. It would be an honor killing you,” One Chimna said as they showed their true forms. They charged at her. She dodged one and hit the other one with her sword, making him hiss and step away. She feels the other approaching her from behind her and stepping aside. She hit him with her sword, which knocked him down for a while, while he was down, she would deal with the other. The other was down since he got it hit one time. 

“He must be a level D Chimna. The weakest one. He will be easy to deal with,” she thought. She raised her sword and brought it down in his chest, making him scream in pain. She watched him disappear. 

“Watch out!” She heard what sounded like Jaehyun’s voice. She turned around to see Jaehyun, who was inside the barrier. She also saw the last Chimnas change direction and was heading towards him. 

“ No,” she thought, before knocking it out with a spell. 

“This one is an s-class Chimna, I can only kill it with the universe spell,” she thought again as she ran towards Jaehyun. 

With Jaehyun 

Jaehyun followed them towards the alleyway. He saw Phoenix fighting these two inhumane like creatures with a sword. She killed one. He saw that the other was charging towards while she was not looking, so he walked through the barrier, which he didn’t even know there was one.

“Watch out!” He shouted, which got Phoenix’s attention, but it also got the creature’s attention, making it charge towards him instead. He started stepping back, but Phoenix knocked it out. She ran towards him.

“Are you okay?” She asked him.

“Yea,” he relied. They heard a groan, signaling the Chimna was waking up.

“Jaehyun, I need your help in killing it,” she said.

“Okay, what do I need to do?” He asked. 

“Just follow my lead and what I do,” she said as she got on her knees. Jaehyun did the same, she told him to do it in front of her. 

“Hold my hands and when I move your head to the side, you need to do the same,” she instructed, easing her hands in front of her. He nodded and held her hands and she intertwined their fingers. She started saying the universe spell, which can only be done with Crenurs. A beam of light started forming around them, going up to the sky. She moved her head to the side, Jaehyun following suit. Phoenix put their heads together. The Chimna saw what was happening once he woke up. He started charging at them, but it was too late as Phoenix raised their locked hands towards and finished saying the last words of the spell. A beam of light came from their hand, going towards the Chimna, hitting it in the chest. He screamed in pain as he slowly disappeared. Once he completely disappeared, the beams of light disappeared around Jaehyun and Phoenix. She released his hands and moved away from up. She stood up, Jaehyun following suit. 

“Thank you,” she said. Jaehyun nodded.

“Can you tell me what just happened?”

“Okay, so I'm a Shilma, which is like a warrior. I was on a mission here in Korea to kill those creatures, called Chimnas, who also were the two men that were following me. Chimnas sucked the life force out of people, which is their source of life, without doing that they will die. These two were living here and killing the people of Seoul. One was easy to kill, but the one you helped me kill was a s-class one. Those can only be killed with the universe spell, which was the spell you helped with. That spell can only be done with Crenurs, which is what Shilmas’ soulmates are called. So, in other words, you were my Crenur, which is why you have that Phoenix’s symbol on the back of your neck,” She explained, “Hopefully, you got all that. Do you need me to clarify anything?” Jaehyun let all of that sink in.

“ So, my mother was right about that symbol being a soulmate mark,” he thought. Phoenix waited for him. 

“Okay, I got it. This makes it easier to ask you out on a date,” he smiled at her. She smiled happily.

“Of course, I would go on a date with you, just text me when. Since my mission is done, I will be leaving Seoul,” she replied.

“Oh, how are you going to get here?” He asked.

“With magic, of course,” she answered as her watch on her wrist beeped, “I got to go now.”

“Okay, bye, Phoenix.”

“Bye, Jaehyun. Thanks for everything,” she replied, kissing on the cheek, before disappearing. Jaehyun touched his cheek and smiled, before making his way back to the dorms.

“Now, I need to hide this from the company,” he thought as he kept walking. 

Chapter Text

Bright was in the club, sitting on a fancy couch, minding his business with his friends sitting with him and his men standing next him. Then, suddenly a drunk guy came to their table. His men were going to grab him, but he signaled not to.

“You! You are the one my girlfriend broke up with me for. You are going to pay!” He shouted, drunkenly. He started, making his move towards him. His men started to move too, but a pair of shoes hit the drunk guy on the head. They looked behind him to see a girl approaching angrily. She grabbed the guy by the ear, making him shout in pain.

“What are you doing, you idiot? He doesn’t even know your girlfriend. She just likes him!” She shouted at him. She turned to Bright with an apology look.

“I’m sorry about him, mister. He had too much to drink,” she apologized, before turning back to her friend, “Apologize, right now.” The guy looked at them.

“I’m sorry, mister,” he apologized as the girl put her shoes back on. Then, he was pulled away by the girl, who was still angry at him.

“I can’t go away with you, come on, we're going home,” she said to him as she continued to pull him towards the exit. 

“Wow, what a woman,” one of his friends said as the other nodded in agreement. Bright didn’t say anything, just kept looking in their direction. His friends saw him looking and looked at each other with a knowing smile. 

“You like her don’t you,” the same friend said to him. He ignored him and went back to his drink. His friends shook their heads at his silence.

~Timeskip~

A girl was at the side of the ride, calling for a taxi, but instead of a taxi a black car stopped in front of her. She stepped away from it. She wasn’t getting kidnapped today. The back window rolled down, and she saw that it was the handsome man from the club that her friend embarrassed them in front of. 

“Hi, do you need a ride?” He said, a smile. He saw the she was hesitant.

“It’s going to be a couple of hours before any taxi stop. Besides I won’t harm you, just want to give you a ride,” he added.  

“ He seems like a nice guy,” she thought as she stepped forward. The man opened the door as he slid to the other side. She got in and closed the door.

“If I end up actually getting kidnapped, I can only blame it on myself,” She thought again as she sat awkwardly in the car. 

“Where to miss?” The driver asked her. 

“Oh, xxxx xx xxxxxx,” she replied. The driver nodded and typed her address in the gps. He began driving. It was silent for awhile, before the man doesn’t to break the ice.

“What’s your name? I’m Bright Chivaaree,” the handsome man, now known as Bright asked.

“Should I tell him my name? He told me his. It’s only right. I will just say my first name,” she thought.

“I’m Eliana,” she answered. 

“Nice to meet you, Eliana.”

“You too, Mr. Chivaaree,” she said. Bright didn’t like her calling him by that, only the people who work for him called him that, and she doesn’t work for him.

“You can just call me Bright,” he replied.

“No, I don’t know you that well to call you by a first name basis,” she said back.

“Oh, why did I say that? Why am I being mean to him? He has been nothing but nice,” she scolded herself. 

“Okay, whatever works for you,” Bright said with a smile, liking her feistyness. 

“We are here, miss,” the driver said, interrupting their conversations. Bright handed her his business card.

“Call me, I would love to get to know you, so we can be on that first name basis,” he said to her with a smile. She looked at the card and finally at him and was starstruck by his smile.

“ Wow, so beautiful,” she thought. She took the card with a slight smile, before getting out of the car. 

“Thanks for the ride, Mr. Chivaaree,” she said. Bright nodded as she closed the car door. Bright watched her walk inside her apartment building through the window. 

“I think I found the one,” he whispered.

A day later

Eliana was running away from these men that were chasing her since she sabotaged their kidnapping plans. They were hot on her trial. She was getting tired, but didn’t stop. As she was running, she bumped into a man, knocking him down with her following. She quickly wrapped her left hand under his head to prevent it from smacking on the cement.

“Ow,” she said in pain as her hand hit the ground along with the man’s head hitting it.

“I’m sorry, are you okay?” She asked in concern even though she was in pain as she looked down at the man, only to see Bright, “Oh, Mr. Chivaaree.” She sat up as he was sitting up, making her slide down to his lap. She moved her left hand away from his head. Her hand was bruised, but no bone was broken.

“Eliana, I’m fine, but are you?” He answered as he rubbed his head a little, before taking her hand in his to inspect it for the damage that was done to it. Eliana blushed when he took her hands in his. 

“I'm okay. It’s just bruised a little, which will heal,” she replied, moving her hand back, “How’s your head?” 

“It’s fine, your hand reduced the impact,” he said back as she nodded, “Why were you running anyways?”

“Oh, these men were chasing me because I stopped them from kidnapping this little girl,” she explained. Bright looked behind her and saw the men, who were scared when they saw that she knew Sole. They got more scared when Bright gave them a harsh glare, making them run away. Eliana saw his expression and looked behind her to see the men that were chasing her run away. She turned back to him to see his expression softened, looking at her. 

“I will take care of them. In the meantime, you never called,” he said as he put his hand on her hips. Once he did that, she realized the position they were in, people watching them. She blushed, before quickly getting off of them, making his hand drop from her hips. She held her left hand out for him to take, forgetting that it was injured. He got up without taking her hand. She frowned when he didn’t.

“Did you forget about your injuries?” He asked, making her expression change into realization. 

“I was about to call you but got busy,” she replied to his first statement. 

“Then, if you’re not busy right now, would you like to join me on an outing?” He asked and held his hand out for her. 

“I would love to,” she replied, placing her right hand in his. They began walking to their destination. 

“Guess Mr. Chivaaree is taken and not a bachelor anymore.”

“He could do so much better than her,” they heard a group of girls whisper as they walked away. Bright squeezed her hand in comfort, which he didn’t need to since people's opinions don’t affect her.

“ Bitch, your jealousy is showing. Plus with an attitude like that, he wouldn’t date you,” she said, stopping to look at them, laughing, “And if you’re going to talk about someone, you should learn how to whisper properly.” Then, she pulled Bright’s hand and began walking again, while those girls were flustered. 

“Yup, most definitely found the one,” he thought as he smirked. 

Chapter Text

Alena, a half human, half vampire was standing in front of the Lord of her vampire clan. She was considered the weak link in the clan due to not wanting to drink blood from humans or animals. She bites herself and drinks her own blood when she is bloodthirsty. She can eat human food, but that alone wasn’t enough to keep herself alive, which is why she drinks her own blood. This action can only work for so long. She loves her clan even though she and her mother have never been treated well because she was half breed and her mother loved a human. The treatment got worse when her mother died, but did she die or was she killed? The clan didn’t want her in the clan. They wanted to get rid of her, but they can’t kill members of their own clan. They decided to use vampire hunters to get rid of her, which is why she was standing in front of the Lord, but poor Alena didn’t know that. 

“Alena, we need you to go with Taeyong, Jaehyun, Johnny to help them found this blue plant that will help care Haechan,” Lord Lee said to her, knowing very well that they don’t need that plant since they already have a penalty of it. Also, where those plants grow has lots of Vampire Hunters traps. It is where hunters trap vampires and kill them. Poor Alena doesn’t know that since she was never educated. 

“Of course, Lord Lee. Anything to help Haechan,” Alena replied with a smile, not knowing that she was being ask to go to her death. She was happy she was going with Taeyong, Jaehyun, and Johnny because she likes them since they play with her. They play pranks on her, some dangerous ones as well, but she believes that how families play with each other and show their love. Since she went to the human world to visit one night and saw a boy playing a prank on his little sister. They laugh after, which is what Taeyong, Jaehyun, and Johnny do. What Alena doesnt’ know is that there is a difference between pranks and bullying. What Taeyong, Jaehyun, and Johnny were doing was bullying. 

They left the castle and went into the forest. Alena was walking ahead of the boys, looking around for the blue plant. She finally found the blue plants.

“Find it!” She shouted, walking towards them, not realizing that they stopped, and she was walking towards a trap. As soon as she stepped a few feet from the plants, she got caught in a net. She couldn’t get out of it since she didn’t have any vampire powers like the rest of her clan do. She started to panic.

“Taeyong, Jaehyun, Johnny, help me!,”Alena shouted for help, looking at them. They just looked at her, smiling.

“Help you, we want you gone,” Taeyong laughed. Alena was shocked. 

“That’s why we brought you here. We don’t need those plants, we already have some,” Johnny added.

“Why?” Alena cried, tears running down her cheeks.

“Because you are half breed, we don’t want a weakling half breed in our clan. You don’t drink animal or human blood, but your own. See, you are even crying human tears instead of blood tears,” Jaehyun answered.

“Did you also get rid of my mom like this?” Alena asked, still crying. She was realizing what her mother meant in the letter she left her when she died about finding out the reason she died. 

“What do you think?” Taeyong answered. 

“We should go before hunters show up,” Jaehyun said and they left Alena, using their super speed.. What they didn’t know was that a hunter was already there, and he heard everything. He was feeling sorry for Alena. He made himself known after they left. Alena looked up when she heard footsteps. She saw a man, which she assumed was a hunter. She panicked even more. 

“Please, don’t kill me,” She pleaded to the handsome hunter as he came closer with a knife. She closed her eyes when he raised the knife. She waited for the pain, but it never came instead she felt arms around her.  She opened her eyes and looked to see the hunter had cut the net from the top since the knife was stuck in the tree. He had caught her. He set her on her feet and took the net off of her. 

“You’re not killing me?” She asked, confused.

“No, I’m not,” the hunter said.

“Why?” She asked, tilting her head. Cute, the hunter thought.

“Because you don’t harm and drink from humans. I only killed those who did. You are free to go,” He answered. Alena nodded happily, but then frowned.

“I have nowhere to go. I can’t go back, they will just try to get rid of me again. I can’t go to the human world, they will kill me once they find out I’m a vampire,” she said to herself, looking down, “ Maybe I can live in a forest in a cave, but my clan or hunter will find me and kill me. What should I do?”

“You can live with me,” the hunter suggested. What am I doing? Am I crazy? She may be half human, but she is still a vampire. Alena looked at him.

“Are you sure? But I’m a vampire.”

“Yea, but I have spare you. You are more human than a vampire,” the hunter said with a smile. So pretty, Alena thought. 

“Thank you,” Alena thanked. The hunter nodded.

“Let’s go,” He said, turning around and making his way out of the forest. Alena followed and walked side by side with him.

“I’m Alena by the way,” She introduced.

“Nice to meet you Alena. I’m Soohyuk,” the hunter, now known as Soohyuk, replied. They got to his place which was next to a forest and got it.

“You have a lovely home,” Alena said, trying to start a conversation with him.

“Thank you, let me show you where you will be staying. If you can follow me” Soohyuk said, walking away as Alena quickly followed while looking around in amazement. She didn’t realize that Soohyuk stopped walking, making her bump into him.

“Oops, sorry,” she apologized.

“This is your bedroom,” he said, ignoring her apology, she stepped from behind him and looked around the room, amazed.

“This is all mine?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, I never had a beautiful bedroom. I always slept inside the cold, dark, dirty basement back home. Are you sure I can stay here? I don’t want to dirty your bed with my dirty clothes,” She said as she walked to the bed and pressed, “Oh, it's so soft.” Soohyuk frowned when heard where she used to sleep. 

“Poor thing,” he thought.

“Yes, you can stay here. You can even wear the clothes in the closet,” he replied as she started walking towards the closet to look at the clothes. 

“These are so pretty. I never had pretty clothes, these are the only pieces of clothing that I own. I can really wear everything in here. It looks like these belong to someone. I don’t want to wear someone’s clothes without their permission,” She said, still looking through the clothes, stopping at a flowery sundress, pulling it out to look at it closer. 

“I’m going to kill all of them when I get my hands on them,” he thought when he kept hearing about everything bad that happened to her. 

“Yes, you can wear whatever you want there. The person those belong to no longer lives here,”he replied, sadly as he watched her put the dress, that was his little sister favorute dress, up on her body to see how it would look. Then, she looked up in concern at him when she heard his sad tone.

“Oh, did something happen to them?” She asked in concern, walking to him and stood in front of him. He smiled at her.

“Yes. She is gone from this world and in a better place,” He answered with a smile, trying not to ruin her happiness, knowing she doesn’t have that much. 

“They are always in our hearts and they are watching us from above,” She replied in comfort with a smiled. Soohyuk nodded. “She so sweet.” 

“Why don’t you take a bath and change. There’s a bathroom connected to your room, which is right there. I will go prepare a meal for you,” He said, pointing to the door across from the bed. 

“Thank you,” She said. He nodded and left the room, closing the door after him. After an hour, Alena came down wearing the sundress, walking into the kitchen.

“Good, you-” He started to say, turning around, but stopped mid sentence. 

“Wow, gorgeous,” he thought. Alena was shy under his glance as she looked down, moving her hair behind her ears, blushing. Soohyuk stopped googling her and smiled at her shyness.

“Come sit and eat,” he said, gesturing to the chair across him as he sat down on his. Alena walked to the chair and sat down. 

“Wait, you can eat human food, right? I didn’t ask?” He asked. Alena nodded, and they began eating in silence, which was not awkward. 

~Timeskip: a year~

Through the year, Alena and Soohyuk started liking each other and started dating. Right now, they were watching a movie, cuddling when Alena moved away from him. He signed as he saw her bite herself and suck her own blood. She has been doing that a lot lately since her hunger is getting out of control. She needs blood, her own is not enough for her anymore. He couldn’t watch her suffer anymore.

“Drink my blood,” he said. She shook her head no.

“It’s okay, I'd rather you get my blood, before your hunger becomes to the point where you go hunting or worse, die,” he continued, moving towards her with a reassuring smile. He pulled her towards him and guided her mouth to his neck. He rubbed her head to assure her. He felt her mouth open and fangs piercing through his skin. It hurted at first, but it was fine after. He can hear her gulp his blood. After a few minutes, he started to feel dizzy, so he tapped her back, signaling for her to stop. She did as soon as he tapped her. She retracted her fangs and licked his wound to heal it. It was the only vampire ability she had. She moved back.

“Are you okay?” She asked in concern, touching his face. He smiled at her, raising his hand to wipe the blood off the corner of her lips.

“I’m fine. You can always just my blood when the hunger becomes too much, okay,” he replied, caressing her left cheek. She nodded and smiled, before pecking him on the lips and hugging him, which he returned. 

“Mama, I’m finally happy,” she thought as she let go of the hug and cuddling Soohyuk as they continued watching the movie. 

Chapter Text

Jemma was walking to her aunt’s bakery when she saw a motorcycle parked outside. She loved motorcycles ever since her aunt’s husband had a bike shop and showed her everything. She started walking around it, admiring and touching it. She was so amazed by the bike that she didn’t noticed that the owner was behind her. He didn’t say anything, just watched her. It was like love at first sight for him. He felt this connection towards her. 

“She’s a beauty, isn’t she?” He finally said, making Jemma jump. She turned around to see a very handsome guy in a leather jacket. 

“Yes, she is. Is she your bike?” 

“Yes.”

“Oh, I’m sorry for touching it,” she apologized.

“Don’t be. I’ll let a beauty like you touch her anytime,” he flirted as she blushed, “I’m Yunho.” He raised his hand to her.

“I’m Jemma,” she said, shaking his hand, before letting it go. Yunho was about to say something, but was interrupted by Jemma’s aunt.

“Jemma, please come inside,” her aunt said from the door of the bakery.

“I will see you whenever, Yunho,” Jemma said, by making her way to her aunt and going inside. Her aunt gave Yunho a sharp look before going inside as well. 

“She sure doesn’t like me, but that won’t stop me from making her mine,” he said, smirking as he got on his bike and drove away. 

Three years later

Jemma and Yunho have been dating for three years now. He sure did make her his. Her aunt did come around to liking him and approving of their relationship. His father didn’t like their relationship though. His father doesn’t like her because she is human, and he didn’t like humans. They were werewolves and his father wanted his mate to be a werewolf, but only the moon goddess can decide who’s going to be his mate. He will know who’s his mate when he turns 18, which is in a week. What does Jemma think about all of this? Well, she doesn’t know he’s a werewolf. He hasn’t told her about his world. 

“Mom, what am I going to do if she’s not my mate,” Yunho complained to his mother.

“Sweetie, don’t worry. Who knows maybe the moon goddess might make Jemma your mate,” his mother assured him.

“But human never been a mate to a werewolf ever.”

“Who knows you and her may be the first,” the mother replied, “By the way, you need to tell her about our world.” 

“I know. I’m going to do it today.”

~A few hours later~

Jemma and Yunho were sitting in a karaoke room, when he decided to bring it up.

“Jemma, I have something to tell you,” Yunho said. Jemma set the remote down and turned towards him.

“Okay, what?” She asked, smiling. Yunho took a deep breath.

“I’m a werewolf. My whole family is one. I know I should have told you this sooner. I’m sorry,” he said. The smile on Jemma dropped.

“Does that mean you need to leave me once you find your mate?” She asked, sadly. She wasn’t mad at him for not telling her sooner since understood why. She also didn’t care that he was a werewolf. 

“Sadly, yes,” He answered, sadly, “You are not mad?”

“Okay,” she replied, “No, I’m not mad. I understand why you didn’t tell me. This is probably why your father doesn’t like me. Also, I don’t care if you are a werewolf.”

“I will always love you,” he said, hugging her tight. She returned the hug.

“I will always love you too. When do you get to know who’s your mate?”

“A week from now on my birthday.”

“Okay then, I want to spend that whole week with you as your girlfriend before I let you go. Can you do that for me?” she said, tears forming in her eyes. Yunho felt tears on his shirt, making him tighten the hug as he rubbed her back in comfort.

“Yes of course, I can,” he replied as he let go of the hug. He wiped her tears, 

“Please stop crying. We will still hangout as friends.” 

She nodded and stopped crying, before kissing him, which he returned. After a few minutes, they let go, smiling at each other. They began their karaoke, but what they both don’t know was that Jemma was a werewolf as well, an omega one at that. Her aunt, who’s human and her ran away from that world when she was young. When she turned 13, she got her heat. She thought her heat was a sickness and her aunt fed her more lies because Jemma’s mother told her to keep her away from their world. Since then she has been feeding Jemma heat suppressants and scent blockers, telling them they will keep her sickness at bay. This blocked her scent and prevented her heat, but for a month she has not been taking the suppressants and scent blockers without her aunt knowing. She didn’t want to take them anymore since her illness was gone, but she will soon find out that she made the right choice.

A week later

It was Yunho’s birthday, and Jemma came to the party even though she will be sad and probably leave crying, but she never once missed his birthday. She was currently at the food table after placing her present at the present table, eating while everyone waited for Yunho to come downstairs. He eventually came downstairs. Everyone, except Jemma, whose back was facing him, could see him stop and his eyes turned red. He probably smelt his mate. He looked around, trying to find the scent of his mate. He spotted his girlfriend at the food table. The scent was coming towards her. No one could smell it but him. He was so happy that his girlfriend ended up being his mate. He always had a feeling that she was going to be his mate, but he didn’t want to dwell on that feeling. He walked towards her as everyone was shocked that a human was his mate. His father was furious, but he couldn't go against the moon goddess.

Yunho hugged Jemma, which startled her, making her drop the food she was holding. All she heard was,

“Mate.”

She was shocked. She turned around to face him with a smile. She was happy that she didn’t have to let him go, but when she made eye contact with his father, who had an angry expression, her smile dropped. She pushed him away. 

“No, you must be mistaken,” she said.

“Baby, the moon goddess never makes a mistake,” he replied, trying to take a step towards her, but she shook her head as backed up, her back hitting the table. She started to feel her sickness show up. Everyone could smell the scent of an omega in heat and was more shocked that it was coming from the human. Yunho looked at her shocked and even more shocked when he saw her take out what looks like heat suppressants. She was about to open it to take some when Yunho snatched it from her. She looked at him surprised.

“Yunnie, please give it back. I need it,” she said, weakly. 

“No! Why are you taking these?” He growled in anger at her. She flinched, but he ignored that. 

“I need it for my sickness. It stops and prevents it,” she explained weakly. Yunho was about to reply, but Jemma fainted, and he caught her before she could hit the ground. Her heat was strong and too much since she didn’t have one in years after her first one. He picked her up and started walking to his room with their pack doctor following after his father signaled for them to follow. His father and his mother followed behind as well after he told his second in command to send everyone home since the party was over. Yunho set her on his bed and stepped back for the doctor to check her. After an hour of examining her, the doctor looked at them with a not happy expression.

“She fainted due to her heat being too strong since she suppressed it for so long. She shouldn’t be taking suppressants. They could cause harm to her body such as infertility, ability to smell scents and second gender. She needs to stop taking it immediately to not further the damage. Since she only was likely to take them for five years, there was damage done to her ability to smell scents and second gender. I will prescribe her medication to restore those, but she please make sure she takes them everyday and doesn’t take any more suppressants. Yunho, you may need to help her through it to reduce the pain. Also, you may need to explain to her what’s happening since someone must have been feeding her lies,” the doctor explained.

“Thank you, Yixing,” his father said. Doctor, now known as Yixing, nodded and stepped out of the room. Yunho sat down on the bed next to her, holding her hand and caressing it, which helped with the pain as her pained face reduced. His mother sat on the other side.

“Who do you think was making her take those and telling her lies?” The mother asked sadly as caressed her head.

“It was probably her aunt since she wasn’t a fan of being her boyfriend. It's like she knew who I was,” Yunho answered. His parents nodded.

“Minjoon, now you don’t have to worry about Yunho being mated to a human,” his mother said to his father, who just nodded. His mother and him looked at his face to see a worried expression. They smiled knowingly at each other. They always knew that he cared about Jemma like a daughter even when she was human. He just doesn’t like to show it though. His mother went to him and held his hand.

“Minjoon, she will be fine. Don’t worry,” his mother assured him. 

“I know. I just can’t imagine the pain she went through,” he replied. 

“Now that she is here with us, we can help fit that,” she said back. Minjoon nodded. 

“Yunho, we will leave you to take care of her. We will be back when her heat is reduced to talk about the situation,” Minjoon said to his son, who nodded. His wife and him left the room. Yunho waited for her to wake up. After 30 minutes of waiting, Yunho saw her open her eyes. 

“Jemma,” he whispered. She turned to him with a pained expression.

“Yunnie, it hurts,” she said back, painly.

“I know it does, baby. I will help you, okay,” he assured her, to which she nodded. He started to kiss her, which she returned as she started to feel the pain easing a little. After a few seconds, he went down to her neck, kissing and biting, making her moan as he slowly started to take off her clothes. 

A few days later

Jemma’s heat finished early due to Yunho helping. Now they were cuddling, Jemma sitting inside of his arms, on the bed with clothes on of course, while she ate since she didn’t eat anything during her heat. Then, they heard a knock on the door.

“Come in,” Yunho said. They opened the door to reveal his parents. He could feel Jemma tense up when she sees his father and smell her distress. She must be thinking that he came to argue about being his mate. He released some pheromones to comfort her, which helped a little. His mother sat on the bed, while his father stood. 

“Hi, Jemma, how are you feeling, sweetie?” His mother said.

“I feel good now. Thanks to Yunho. I didn’t know all I needed to do was have sex to get rid of my illness,” Jemma replied with a smile as she took a slip of her drink after finishing her food.

“That’s good, but here's the thing sweetie, the illness is not an illness,” his mother said. Jemma looked at her confused.

“What do you mean?” She asked confused, sitting her drink down, giving mama Jeong her full divided attention.

“What you went through is a heat, and you will go through it a few times a year. This indicates that you're a werewolf, an omega one, only omegas get heat,” Mama Jeong explained. 

“So my aunt has been telling me lies?” She said, more like questioned. 

“That may be right,” Mama Jeong as she takes her hand, “But that’s okay, now you are part of the family as the new Luna of the pack.” Jemma smiled, but got confused when she heard Luna.

“Luna?” 

“Oh, yes. Since you’re Yunho’s mate, you will help him lead the pack. Alpha and Luna are leaders of a pack. They kept the pack in order. Since I’m the current Luna, I will be teaching you more about your role,” Mama Jeong explained. Jemma nodded, giving Papa Jeong a nervous look. Papa Jeong saw that and gave a smile. 

“Don’t worry, I’m happy that you’re his mate. You will keep him in line,” Papa Jeong said, still smiling, coming to stand closer to the bed next to his wife. He even released happy pheromones. Jemma smiled at him, happy that he accepted her. 

“ Thanks, dad,” Yunho said through his mind link.

“No problem. She is perfect for you whether she is human or werewolf. I was blinded by my old ways,” his father replied. 

“We will leave you two to your cuddle time,” Mama Jeong said, pulling Papa Jeong out the door. As soon as they left, Jemma turned around in Yunho’s arm to look at them.

“I’m so happy that I don’t have to let you go,” she said happily as she put her arms around his neck to hug. He returned the hug. 

“Thank you, Moon Goddess,” Yunho thought as he tightened the hug and kiss Jemma’s head. 

Chapter Text

 Amaia and Aleah, sisters one year apart, were inside the back of a van, traveling to Thailand with two men they didn't know. They were kidnapped by these men, while they were walking back home from work. They got them on a flight to Thailand, so that's where they are now. Their kidnappers stopped at a gas station to get gas. 

“I have to use the bathroom,” Amaia, the oldest, said, rubbing her legs together to get them to understand since they don’t speak English. 

“I will take you to the bathroom, but no funny business or your sister gets it,” one of them said, pointing to her sister and doing a slice movement across his neck. Amaia nodded and she got out of the car and followed the kidnapper, while the other put gas in the car. Amaia went inside the bathroom while he waited outside. She saw that another lady was using the bathroom, but she left her bag on the counter, open. Amaia saw that she had sleeping pills in the bag. She slowly went to the bag and put the pills in her pocket and went into a stall. She opened and dumped the pills on the floor and crashed with her feet. Then, she scooped back into the bottle in her pocket. She used the bathroom quickly. She came out and saw the lady washing her hands as she did the same. The lady smiled and nodded at her. She smiled back a little. She wanted to ask for help but was worried about her little sister's safety.

“Are you okay?” The lady asked, as she noticed the Bruises on her arms. Amaia was about to answer, but was interrupted by shouting outside the door.

“Hey, what’s taking you so long,” the kidnapper shouted. Amaia flinched, she quickly dried her hands, smiling weakly at the lady before stepping out the door. The kidnapper grabbed her arm harshly, which the lady saw. They left the station with the lady following quickly behind them. The kidnapper told Amaia to get in and they drove off. The lady quickly took a picture of their license plate. She knew that girl and the other one she saw in the car needed help. She quickly called the police and told them about it.

~Timeskip to Nighttime~

Amaia and Aleah were sitting on the floor in the kidnappers’ house, while the said kidnappers were watching tv.